THE RA MATERIAL - The Law Of One: Book I (2024)

THE RA MATERIAL

Table of Contents

Copyright notice

iii

Introduction

Don Elkins: This book is an exact transcript from tape recordings of twenty-six sessions of an experiment designed to communicate with an extraterrestrialbeing. We started the experiment in 1962 and refined the process for nineteenyears. In 1981 the experimental results of our efforts changed profoundly inquality and precision. This book is simply a report of the beginning of thislatter phase of our work.

Since our experimental work began, and even before we officially formed aresearch group, there was considerable confusion about the nature of ourresearch. I would like to state that I consider my point of view to be purelyscientific. Many readers of this material have used as a basis for itsevaluation a previously assumed philosophical bias which has ranged fromwhat I would call objectively scientific to subjectively theological. It is notthe purpose of our research group to attempt to do anything other thanmake experimental data available. Each reader will undoubtedly reach hisown unique conclusion about the meaning of this body of data.

In recent years there has been much controversy about phenomena thatwere apparently incompatible with accepted methods of scientific research.This included such things as UFOs, mental metal-bending, psychic surgery,and many other seemingly miraculous happenings.

To prove or disprove any of these alleged phenomena is certainly notproperly the task of the casual observer. However, most of the publicopinion that has been generated with respect to these events seems to be theproduct of quick and superficial investigation. After almost thirty years ofresearch and experimentation in the area of so-called paranormalphenomena, I must recommend extreme caution in reaching a conclusion.If it is possible to make money, gain notoriety, or have fun fromperpetrating a hoax, then someone usually does it. Consequently,paranormal or psychic areas are prime targets for the trickster, and thecareful researcher usually has to observe copious amounts of “garbage” datain order to find a possible imbedded gem of truth. This is especially true ofPhilippine psychic surgery and the large area of spirit communication ingeneral.

It seems to me that the presently accepted scientific paradigm is less thanadequate. It is my opinion that our present natural philosophy is a veryspecial case of a much more general case yet to be unveiled. It is my hopethat our research is in the direction of this discovery. After assimilatingseveral million words of alleged extraterrestrial communication, it is also myopinion that this book and the subsequent volumes of the Ra materialcontain the most useful information that I have discovered. As a result of allof this delving into the rather confusing subjects of UFOlogy andparapsychology, I, of course, have formed my current opinion of how things“really are.” This opinion may change at any time as I become aware offuture information. This book is not intended to be a treatise of myopinion, so I will not attempt to defend its validity. The following is thebest guess I can make about what we think we are doing. Only time will tellas to the accuracy of this guess.

Our research group uses what I prefer to call “tuned trance telepathy” tocommunicate with an extraterrestrial race called Ra. We use the Englishlanguage because it is known by Ra. In fact, Ra knows more of it than I do.

Ra landed on Earth about 11,000 years ago as a sort of extraterrestrialmissionary with the objective of helping Earthman with his mentalevolution. Failing in this attempt, Ra retreated from the Earth’s surface butcontinued to monitor activities closely on this planet. For this reason Ra ishighly informed about our history, languages, etc.

Probably the most difficult thing to understand about Ra is its nature. Ra isa sixth-density social memory complex. Since Earth is near the end of thethird-density cycle of evolution, this means that Ra is three evolutionarycycles ahead of us. In other words, Ra’s present state of evolution is millionsof years in advance of Earthman’s. It is not surprising that Ra had difficultycommunicating with Earthman 11,000 years ago. The same problem stillexists in our present “enlightened” time.

At this writing we have completed over 100 sessions of experimentalcommunications with Ra. This approximate 300,000 words of informationhas suggested to me a possibly more adequate scientific paradigm. Onlytime and future will serve to validate and expand this paradigm.

UFOlogy is a large subject. A reasonable amount of background materialwould swell this introduction to book length. Therefore, the remainder ofthis introduction does not attempt to cover every portion of this diverse andgrowing field of study but is instead an accounting of some of the pertinentparts of our research from our beginnings to the present day and the Racontact. I’ve asked my long-time research associate, Carla L. Rueckert, totell our story.

Carla L. Rueckert: I first met Don Elkins in 1962. To me he was afascinating character, an unusual combination of a college professor andpsychic researcher. He had done well over 200 hypnotic age regressions,probing past the birth experience and investigating the possibility thatreincarnation might not be just possible but the way things really are.

In 1962 I joined an experiment that Don had created in order to start to testa hypothesis which he had developed with the help of Harold Price, anengineer for Ford Motor Company. Price had acquainted Don with someinformation which Don found quite interesting. Its source was allegedlyextraterrestrial. Its content was largely metaphysical and seemed to be in linewith all that Don had learned up to that point. Within this materialinstructions were given for creating the means whereby to generate furthermaterial from this same source without the necessity of actual physicalcontact with extraterrestrials.

Don’s hypothesis was that this phenomenon might be reproducible; so, heinvited a dozen of his engineering students to join in an experiment withthe objective of achieving some sort of telepathic contact with a sourcesimilar to that of the Detroit group’s. I was the thirteenth member, havingbecome interested in the project through a friend of mine. In those earlydays of contact attempts, with Don attempting strenuously to keep thesituation controlled, months went by with what seemed to be remarkablebut puzzling results. As we sat “meditating,” according to the instructions,everyone in the group except me began to make strange noises with theirmouths. For my part, my main difficulty during those first six months waskeeping a straight face and not laughing as the sessions gradually became araucous symphony of guttural clicks, slurps, and tongue flops.

The nature of the experiment changed drastically when the group wasvisited by a contactee from Detroit. The contactee sat down with the groupand almost immediately was contacted apparently by telepathic impressionsaying: “Why don’t you speak the thoughts that are on your minds? We areattempting to use you as instruments of communication, but you are allblocked through fear that you will not be speaking the proper words.”Through this instrument, Walter Rogers of Detroit, Michigan, the groupwas instructed to refrain from analysis, to speak the thoughts and to analyzethe communication only after it had been completed.

After that night a month had not gone by before half the group had begunto produce information. By the time a year had passed, all in the groupexcept me were able to receive transmissions. The speech was slow anddifficult at first because each individual wanted a precise impression of eachand every word, and, in many cases, wanted to be completely controlled forfear of making an error in transmission. Nevertheless, this was an excitingtime for the original group of students who began this strange experiment.

In January of 1970 I left my position as school librarian of a thirteen-gradeprivate school here in Louisville and went to work for Don full time. By thistime he was convinced that the great mystery of being could best beinvestigated by research into techniques for contacting extraterrestrialintelligences and was determined to intensify his efforts in this area.

During this period, Don worked on many peripheral areas of UFOresearch, always trying to “put the puzzle pieces together.” One of the greatpuzzle pieces for us was the question of how UFOs could materialize anddematerialize. The phenomenon seemed to posit a physics which we hadnot yet grasped and a being capable of using this physics. Don had gone tomany seances by himself before I joined him in his research and had verysystematically crossed each name off his list. He was looking for amaterialization manifestation, not one he could prove to anyone else, butone which he, himself, could believe. It was his feeling that thematerializations which seances manifest were perhaps of the same or similarnature as the materializations of UFOs. Therefore, his reasoning went,viewing personally the mechanism of a materialization and adematerialization in a seance would enable him to hypothesize moreaccurately concerning UFOs.

In 1971, after I had been on several fruitless materialization medium searcheswith Don, we went to a seance held by the Reverend James Tingley ofToledo, a minister of the Spiritualist church.

We went to see Reverend Tingley’s demonstrations four times. Before thefirst time, Don had casually examined Reverend Tingley’s modest meetingplace inside and out. It was built of concrete blocks, like a garage. Therewere no gadgets either inside or outside the building. I did not know thatDon was doing this. I merely sat and waited for the demonstration to begin.

This last point is an important one when talking about psychic research ofany kind. Don has always said that one of my assets as a research associate ismy great gullibility. Almost anyone can play a joke on me because I do notcatch on quickly. I have a way of taking things as they come and acceptingthem at face value and only afterwards analyzing what has occurred. Thisgullibility is a vital factor in obtaining good results in paranormal research.A desire for proof will inevitably lead to null results and voidedexperiments. An open mind, one willing to be gullible, leads its possessor toa kind of subjective and personal certainty which does not equal proof as itcannot be systematically reproduced in others. However, this subjectiveknowing is a central part of the spiritual evolution to which Ra speaks socompellingly in this volume and which we have researched for many yearsnow.

The seance began, as do all the seances I have attended, with the repetitionof the Lord’s Prayer and the singing of hymns such as “Rock of Ages” and“I Walked in the Garden.” There were approximately twenty-six people inthis bare room, sitting on straight chairs in an oval circle. Reverend Tingleyhad retired behind a simple curtain and was also seated on a folding chair.Of the occurrences of the first seance, perhaps the most interesting to mewas the appearance of a rather solid ghost known as “Sister.” She wished tospeak to me and to thank me for helping Don. Since I had never had a closefriend that was a nun, I was quite puzzled. It was not until much later,when Don was flying us home, that he jogged my memory, and I realizedthat his mother, who had died before I met her, was known in the family as“Sister.”

Both in that seance, and in the following seance, when Don and I werecalled up, we could see the ghost-like figures of the materialized spirits quiteclearly. I, with impaired night vision, could still make out features, but Doncould see even the strands of hair on each entity.

During the second seance an especially inspiring “Master” appearedsuddenly and the room grew very cold. He gave us an inspirational messageand then told us that he would touch us so that we would know that he wasreal. He did so, with enough force to bruise my arm. Then he told us thathe would walk through us so that we would know that he was not of thisdensity. This he did, and it is certainly an interesting sensation to watch thisoccur. Lifting his arms, he blessed all those in the room, walked backthrough us, and pooled down in a small pool on the floor and was gone.

In 1974 Don decided that it was time for me to become a more seriousstudent of the art of channeling. He argued that twelve years of sitting andlistening to inspirational messages were enough, and that it was time for meto take some responsibility for those “cosmic sermonettes,” as Brad Steigerhas called them, that I so enjoyed. We began a series of daily meetingsdesigned to work intensively on my mental tuning. Many of those whowere coming to our meditations on Sunday nights heard about the dailymeetings and also came, and within three months we generated about adozen new telepathic receivers.

During the process of these intensive meditations we instituted our long-standing habit of keeping the tape recorder going whenever we started asession. Using some of the large body of material that our own group hadcollected, I put together an unpublished manuscript, Voices of the Gods,which systematically offered the extraterrestrial viewpoint as recorded byour group meetings. In 1976, when Don and I began to write Secrets of theUFO, (published by a private printing and available by mail) thisunpublished manuscript was of great help.

During this period one other thing occurred that was synchronistic. Donand I, who had officially gone into partnership as L/L Research in 1970, hadwritten an unpublished book titled The Crucifixion of Esmeralda Sweetwaterin 1968.

In 1974, Andrija Puharich published a book with Doubleday titled URI.The book is the narrative of Dr. Puharich’s investigation of Uri Geller andtheir unexpected communication with extraterrestrial intelligences. Theform of contact was quite novel in that first some object like an ashtraywould levitate, signaling Dr. Puharich to load his cassette tape recorder. Therecorder’s buttons would then be depressed by some invisible force and themachine would record. On playback, a message from an extraterrestrialsource would be present. Don was impressed by the large number ofcorrelations between these messages and our own research.

The book is fascinating in its own right but it was especially fascinating tous because of the incredible number of distinct and compelling similaritiesbetween the characters in the real-life journal of Dr. Puharich’s work withUri and the supposedly fictional characters in our book. We went to NewYork to meet Andrija after phoning him, sharing our long-standing researchwith him and comparing notes. As our genial host came out onto his frontverandah to welcome us, I stopped, amazed, to look at the house. Even thehouse in which he lived in the country north of New York City was a deadringer for the house his fictional counterpart had owned in our book. Theidentity was so close that I could not help but ask, “Andrija, what happenedto your peonies? When I wrote about your house I saw your drivewaycircled with peony bushes.” Puharich laughed, “Oh, those. I had those cutdown three years ago.”

In 1976 we determined to attempt an introduction to the whole spectrum ofparanormal phenomena which are involved in the so-called UFO contacteephenomenon. This phenomenon is not a simple one. Rather, it demands afairly comprehensive understanding and awareness of several different fieldsof inquiry. Since The Ra Material is a direct outgrowth of our continuousresearch with “alleged” extraterrestrial entities, it seems appropriate here toreview some of the concepts put forward in that book in order that thereader may have the proper introduction to the “mindset,” which is mosthelpful for an understanding of this work.

The first thing to say about the UFO phenomenon is that it isextraordinarily strange. The serious researcher, as he reads more and moreand does more and more field research, finds himself less and less able totalk about the UFO phenomenon in a sensible and “down to Earth” way.Well over half the people in the United States have said in nationwide pollsthat they believe that UFOs are real, and television series and motionpictures reflect the widespread interest in this subject. Yet, there are fewresearchers who would pretend to be able to understand the phenomenoncompletely. Dr. J. Allen Hynek has called this quality of the research the“high strangeness” factor and has linked the amount of high strangenesswith the probable validity of the case.

Some of the people who see UFOs have the experience of being unable toaccount for a period of time after the encounter. The UFO is seen and thenthe witness continues on with his or her daily routine. At some point, it isnoticed that a certain amount of time has been lost that cannot beexplained. Very often these same people report a type of eye irritation, orconjunctivitis, and sometimes skin problems. In extreme cases, a personwho has lost time and seen a UFO will develop a change of personality andfind it necessary to contact the aid of a psychologist or a psychiatrist forcounseling. Dr. R. Leo Sprinkle, professor of psychology at the Universityof Wyoming, has been conducting yearly meetings of people who haveexperienced this type and other types of “Close Encounters.”

It was in psychiatric therapy that one of the more famous of the UFOcontact cases, that of Betty and Barney Hill, was researched. The Hills hadseen a UFO and had lost some time but managed to reduce the significanceof these events in their minds enough to get on with their daily lives.However both of them, over a period of months, began experiencingnightmares and attacks of anxiety.

The psychiatrist to whom they went for help was one who often usedregressive hypnosis for therapeutic work. He worked with each of thecouple separately and found, to his amazement, that, when asked to go backto the source of their distress, both Mr. and Mrs. Hill related the story ofbeing taken on board a UFO while on a drive, medically examined, andreturned to their car.

Don and I have, through the years, investigated quite a few interestingcases; but, perhaps a description of one will suffice to show some of themore outstanding strangenesses which are quite commonly associated withwhat Dr. Hynek calls “Close Encounters of the Third Kind.” In January1977, merely eighteen or so hours after our witness’s UFO experience, wewere called by a friend of ours, hypnotist Lawrence Allison. Lawrence hadbeen contacted by the witness’s mother, who was extraordinarily concernedabout her boy. We made an appointment with the witness, a nineteen-year-old high school graduate employed as a truck driver.

He had seen a craft about forty feet long and ten feet tall, which was thecolor of the setting sun, at very low altitude, approximately 100 to 150 feet.The craft was so bright that it hurt his eyes, yet he could not remove hisgaze from it. He experienced a good deal of fear and lost all sense of actuallydriving his car. When he was directly underneath the UFO it suddenly spedaway and disappeared. When the boy arrived home, his mother was alarmedbecause his eyes were entirely bloodshot. He was able to pinpoint his timeloss since he had left precisely when a television program ended and since henoticed the time of his arrival home. He had lost thirty-eight minutes of hislife.

The young man wished to try regressive hypnosis to “find” his lost time.We agreed; and, after a fairly lengthy hypnotic induction, the proper stateof concentration was achieved and the witness was moved back to the pointat which he was directly underneath the UFO. Suddenly he was inside theship in a circular room which seemed at least twice as high as the entire shiphad seemed from the outside. He saw three objects, none of which lookedhuman. One was black; one was red; and one was white. All looked likesome sort of machine. Each entity seemed to have a personality, althoughnone spoke to the boy, and he endured a kind of physical examination.After the examination was finished the machines merged into one and thendisappeared. The ship bounced and rocked briefly, and then the witness wasback in his car.

If you are interested in reading a full account of this case, it was publishedin the Apro Bulletin, in Flying Saucer Review, in the International UFOReporter, and in the Mufon UFO News.

One of the most familiar aspects of close encounters is the experience thatour witness had of seemingly understanding what aliens were thinking andfeeling without any speech having taken place. Telepathic communicationhas long been the subject of much experimentation and, although there ismuch interesting research, there has never been a definitive study provinggood telepathic communication. Consequently, the field of research intotelepathy is still definitely a fringe area of psychic research. However,anyone who has ever known that the phone was going to ring, or hasexperienced the knowledge of what someone was going to say before it wassaid, has experienced at least a mild example of telepathy. Don states thattelepathic experiments between himself and Uri Geller have been totallysuccessful. However, since they were deliberately not performed underrigorous scientific control, they could not be included in any orthodoxreport. It is, in fact, our opinion that the rigorous controls have adampening effect on the outcome of any experiment of this type.

L/L Research, which, since 1980, has been a subsidiary of the Rock CreekResearch and Development Labs, to this day holds weekly meetings open toanyone who has read our books. We still tend to insert the word “alleged”before the words “telepathic communications from extraterrestrials” becausewe know full well that there is no way of proving this basic concept.However, the phenomenon certainly exists-millions of words in our ownfiles and many millions of words in other groups’ files attest to this fact.

Regardless of the more than occasional frustrations involved in paranormalresearch, the serious researcher of the UFO phenomenon needs to bepersistent in his investigation of related phenomena, such as mental metal-bending. The physics which Ra discusses, having to do with the true natureof reality, posits the possibility of action at a distance as a function of mind,specifically the will. Uri Geller has been tested in several places around theworld, including the Stanford Research Laboratories, and an impressive listof publications concerning the results of those tests exists, most notably TheGeller Papers and, as an offshoot of this metal-bending phenomenon, TheIceland Papers.

One example which shows the close connection between UFOs and mentalmetal-bending happened to us in July of 1977, after our book, Secrets of theUFO, was published. We had been interviewed on a local program and awoman in a nearby town had heard the broadcast and was very interested inwhat we had to say since her son, a normal fourteen-year-old boy, had had aUFO encounter. He had been awakened by a whistling sound, went to thedoor, and saw a light so bright that it temporarily blinded him. Again, as isoften the case, it was the same night that people nearby also saw lights inthe sky. The woman wrote us a letter, and Don immediately called andasked her permission to speak to her son. After questioning the young manto Don’s satisfaction, Don asked him to take a piece of silverware and tell itto bend without touching it in any firm or forceful way. The fourteen-year-old picked up a fork, did as Don suggested, and the fork immediately bentnearly double.

The boy was so startled that he would not come back to the phone, and hismother was unable to convince him that there was any value in goingfurther with the experiments. She had enough foresight to realize that in thesmall town in which he lived any publicity that might come to him on thesubject of metal-bending would be to his detriment, since the people of hissmall town would react in a most predictable way.

Nevertheless, the link is there quite plainly. John Taylor, professor ofmathematics at Kings College, London, offered his book, Superminds, tomake his careful experimentations on metal-bending available to the world.Taylor used only children, about fifty of them, and for a great portion of hisexperiment he used metal and plastic objects sealed in glass cylinders whichhad been closed by a glass blower, so that the children could not actuallytouch the objects without breaking the glass.

Under this controlled circ*mstance the children were still able to bend andbreak multitudinous objects. As you read The Ra Material you will begin todiscover why it is mostly children that are able to do these things, and whatthe ability to do this has to do with the rest of the UFO message.

Since I am not a scientist, at this point I will turn the narrative back toDon, whose background is more suited to this discussion.

Don: A persistent question when considering psychic demonstrations is:how does the paranormal event happen? The answer may well lie in the areaof occult theory, which is concerned with the existence of various “planes.”

After death an individual finds himself at one of these levels of existencespoken of in connection with occult philosophy, the level of beingdependent on the spiritual nature or development of the person at the timeof his death. The cliché that covers this theory is a heavenly “birds of afeather flock together.” When a ghost materializes into our reality, it is fromone of these levels that he usually comes for his Earthly visit. In general, it istheorized that a planet is a sort of spiritual distillery, with reincarnationtaking place into the physical world until the individual is sufficientlydeveloped in the spiritual sense that he can reach the higher planes ofexistence, and is no longer in need of this planet’s developmental lessons.

Most of this theory was developed as a result of reported contact andcommunication with the inhabitants of these supposedly separate realities. Ihave come to believe that these levels interpenetrate with our physical spaceand mutually coexist, though with very little awareness of each other. Asimple analogy, to which I’ve referred before, is to consider the actors in twodifferent TV shows, both receivable on the same set, but each show beingexclusive of the other. This seems to be what we experience in our dailylives: one channel or density of existence, being totally unaware of themyriad entities occupying other frequencies of our physical space. Thepoint of all this is that our reality is not ultimate or singular; it is, in fact,our reality only at the present.

Many of the UFO reports display ample evidence that the object sightedhas its origin in one of these other realities or densities, just as do thematerialized ghosts. I would like to emphasize that this does not in any wayimply their unreality; rather, it displaces the UFOs’ reality from ours. I’msaying the equivalent of: Channel 4 on the TV is equivalent to but displacedfrom Channel 3 on the same TV.

If you were told to build a scale model of any atom using something the sizeof a pea for the nucleus, it would be necessary to have an area the size of afootball stadium to contain even the innermost orbital electrons. If the peawere placed at the center of the fifty-yard line, a small cotton ball on theuppermost seat in the stands could represent an electron of the atom. Thereis very little actual matter in physical matter.When you look at the stars inthe night sky, you would probably see something quite similar to what youwould see if you could stand on the nucleus of any atom of “solid” materialand look outward toward our environment. To demonstrate an electron toyou, a physicist will probably show you a curved trace of one on aphotographic plate. What he probably does not tell you is that this issecondhand evidence.The electron itself has never been seen; only its effecton a dense medium can be recorded. It is possible, of course, to makeaccurate mathematical calculations about what we call an electron. For suchwork we must know some data on magnetic field strength, electron charge,and velocity. But since a magnetic field is caused by moving charges, whichin turn are empirically observed phenomena, we find that the entiremathematical camouflage obscures the fact that all we really know is thatcharged particles have effects on each other. We still don’t know whatcharged particles are, or why they create an action-at-a-distance effect.

Senior scientists would be the first to agree that there is no such thing as anabsolute scientific explanation of anything. Science is, rather, a method ortool of prediction, relating one or more observations to each other. Inphysics, this is usually done through the language of mathematics. Ourscientific learning is a learning by observation and analysis of thisobservation. In the sense of penetrating the fundamental essences of things,we really do not understand anything at all.

A magnetic field is nothing but a mathematical method of expressing therelative motion between electrical fields. Electrical fields are complexmathematical interpretations of a totally empirical observation stated asCoulomb’s Law. In other words, our forest of scientific knowledge andexplanations is made up of trees about which we understand nothing excepttheir effect, their existence.

To a person unfamiliar with the inner workings of modern science, it mayseem that modern man has his environment nicely under control and totallyfigured out. Nothing could be further from the truth. The leaders of sciencewho are researching the frontiers of modern theory argue among themselvescontinually. As soon as a theory begins to receive wide acceptance as being avalid representation of physical laws, someone finds a discrepancy, and thetheory has to be either modified or abandoned entirely. Perhaps the mostwell-known example of this is Newton’s “F=MA.” This attained the statusof a physical law before being found to be in error. It is not that thisequation has not proven extremely useful: we have used it to designeverything from a moon rocket to the television picture tube; but itsaccuracy fails when applied to atomic particle accelerators like the cyclotron.To make accurate predictions of particle trajectories it is necessary to makethe relativistic correction formulated by Einstein. It is interesting to notethat this correction is based on the fact that the speed of light is totallyindependent of the speed of its source.

If Newton had penetrated more deeply into the laws of motion he mighthave made this relativistic correction himself, and then stated that thevelocity correction would always be of no consequence, since the velocity oflight was so much greater than any speed attainable by man. This was verytrue in Newton’s day, but is definitely not the case now. We still tend tothink of the velocity of light as a fantastic and unattainable speed, but withthe advent of space flight, a new order of velocities has arrived. We have tochange our thinking from our normal terrestrial concepts of velocities.Instead of thinking of the speed of light in terms of miles per second, thinkof it in terms of Earth diameters per second. The almost unimaginable186,000 miles per second becomes an entirely thinkable twenty-three Earthdiameters per second; or, we could think of the speed of light in terms ofour solar systems’ diameter and say that light would speed at about twodiameters per day.

Einstein’s assertion that everything is relative is so apt that it has become acliché of our culture. Let us continue being relativistic in considering thesize of natural phenomena by considering the size of our galaxy. If you lookup at the sky on a clear night, nearly all of the visible stars are in our owngalaxy. Each of these stars is a sun like our own. A calculation of the ratio ofthe number of suns in our galaxy to the number of people on planet Earthdiscovers that there are sixty suns for each living person on Earth today. Ittakes light over four years to get from Earth to even the nearest of thesestars. To reach the most distant star in our own galaxy would take 100,000light years.

These calculations are made using the assumption that light has a speed.This may be an erroneous assumption in the face of new theory, but itsapparent speed is a useful measuring tool, so we use it anyway.

So we have a creation in which we find ourselves which is so big that at aspeed of twenty-three Earth diameters a second we must travel 100,000years to cross our immediate backyard. That is a big backyard, and it wouldseem ample for even the most ambitious of celestial architects, but in truththis entire galaxy of over 200 billion stars is just one grain of sand on a verybig beach. There are uncounted trillions of galaxies like ours, each with itsown billions of stars, spread throughout what seems to be infinite space.

When you think of the mind-boggling expanse of our creation and theinfantile state of our knowledge in relation to it, you begin to see thenecessity for considering the strong probability that our present scientificapproach to investigating these expanses is as primitive as the dugout canoe.

The most perplexing problem of science has always been finding asatisfactory explanation of what is called action at a distance. In otherwords, everyone knows that if you drop something it will fall, but no oneknows precisely why. Many people know that electric charges push or pullon each other even if separated in a vacuum, but again no one knows why.Although the phenomena are quite different, the equations which describethe force of interaction are quite similar: For gravitation: F=Gmm'r2

For electrostatic interaction: F=Kqq'r2

The attractive force between our planet and our sun is described by thegravitational equation. The attractive force between orbiting electrons and theatomic nucleus is described by the electrostatic interaction equation. Noweach of these equations was determined experimentally. They are notapparently related in any way, and yet they both describe a situation in whichattractive force falls off with the square of the distance of separation.

A mathematical representation of an action at a distance effect is called afield, such as a gravitational or electric field. It was Albert Einstein’sforemost hope to find a single relation which would express the effect ofboth electric and gravitational phenomena; in fact, a theory which wouldunify the whole of physics, a unified field theory. Einstein believed that thiswas a creation of total order and that all physical phenomena were evolvedfrom a single source.

This unified field theory, describing matter as pure field, has beenaccomplished now. It seems that the entire situation was analogous to thesolution of a ponderously complex Chinese puzzle. If you can find that theright key turns among so many wrong ones, the puzzle easily falls apart.Dewey B. Larson found the solution to this problem, and the puzzle notonly fell apart, but revealed an elegantly adequate unified field theory richin practical results; and, like a good Chinese puzzle, the solution was notcomplex, just unexpected. Instead of assuming five dimensions, Larsonassumed six, and properly labeled them as the three dimensions of space andthe three dimensions of time. He assumed that there is a three-dimensionalcoordinate time analogous to our observed three-dimensional space.

The result of this approach is that one can now calculate from the basicpostulate of Larson’s theory any physical value within our physical universe,from sub-atomic to stellar. This long-sought-after unified field theory isdifferent because we are accustomed to thinking of time as one-dimensional, as a stream moving in one direction. Yet once you get thehang of it, coordinate time is mathematically a more comfortable conceptwith which to deal. Professor Frank Meyer of the Department of Physics atthe University of Wisconsin presently distributes a quarterly newsletter toscientists interested in Larson’s new theory which explores perplexingquestions in physical theory using Larson’s approach. I was interested intesting Larson’s theory and made extensive calculations using his postulate.I became convinced that his theory is indeed a workable unified fieldtheory.

I had been pondering several interesting statements communicated throughcontactees by the alleged UFO source prior to discovering Larson’s work inthe early sixties. Although the people who had received thesecommunications knew nothing of the problems of modern physics, theywere getting information which apparently was quite central to physicaltheory: first, they suggested that the problem with our science was that itdid not recognize enough dimensions. Second, they stated that light doesnot move; light is. Larson’s theory posits six dimensions instead of thecustomary four, and finds the pure field, which Einstein believed wouldrepresent matter, to move outward from all points in space at unit velocity,or the velocity of light. Photons are created due to a vibratory displacementin space-time, the fabric of the field. Furthermore, the contactees weresaying that consciousness creates vibration, this vibration being light. Thevibratory displacements of space-time in Larson’s theory are the firstphysical manifestation, which is the photon or light. According to the UFOcontactees, the UFOs lower their vibrations in order to enter our skies. Theentire physical universe postulated by Larson is dependent on the rate ofvibration and quantized rotations of the pure field of space-time.

The contactees were suggesting that time was not what we think it is.Larson suggests the same thing. The UFOs were said to move in time as wemove in space. This would be entirely normal in Larson’s time-spaceportion of the universe.

Lastly, and perhaps most importantly, the contactees were receiving themessage that the creation is simple, all one thing. Larson’s theory is amathematical statement of this unity.

For more information about Larsonian physics, contact the InternationalSociety of Unified Science, a group of scientists and philosophers currentlypromoting Larson’s theory. Their address is: International Society ofUnified Science, Frank H. Meyer, President, 1103 15th Ave., S.E.,Minneapolis, MN 55414.

What physicists have never before considered worth investigating is nowincreasing at a very rapid rate. Action at a distance, apparently as a result ofsome type of mental activity, seems repeatedly the observed effect. WhenUri Geller performs on TV, mentally bending metal and fixing clocks, thereare often many kids who try to duplicate Uri’s “tricks.” Sometimes the kidssucceed. The number of children that can cause bends and breaks in metaland other materials just by wanting the break or bend to occur is increasingdaily. As previously mentioned, John Taylor, professor of mathematics atKings College, reports in his excellent book, Superminds, on the extensivetests run in England on several of these gifted children. If the Gellerizingchildren continue to increase in numbers and ability, the 1980s will see suchfantasies of TV as “My Favorite Martian,” “I Dream of Jeannie,” and“Bewitched” becoming a part of reality.

With controlled, repeatable experiments like those conducted by Taylor andby the Stanford Research Institute in the United States, we begin to havegood solid data available for study. Gradually we are moving into a positionfrom which we can begin to create a science of “magic,” for that which hasbeen called magic through the ages is now being performed at an ever-increasing rate, primarily by children. In the future, we may even find this“magic” added to the curriculum of the sciences at universities. In point offact, the present disciplines of chemistry, physics, etc., are still basically“magic” to us, since we are still in the position of having no ultimateexplanation of causality.

Carla: One of the concepts most central to the system of study which comesout of research into the contactee messages offered by alleged UFO contactis the concept of the immortality of our individual consciousness. There is along mystical tradition extending back far beyond Biblical times, whichposits a type of immortal soul. St. Paul in his Epistles has distinguishedbetween the human body and the spiritual body. Long before St. Paul’scentury, Egyptian priests had the concept of the ka and posited that this ka,or spiritual personality, existed after death and was the true repository of theessence of consciousness of the person who had lived the life. Egyptians, ofcourse, made very elaborate arrangements for life after death.

If life after death is posited as a probability, one may also posit life beforebirth. Any mother who has more than one child will testify to theundoubted fact that each child comes into his life or incarnation alreadyequipped with a personality which cannot be explained by environment orheredity. After all the factors of both have been accounted for, there remainsa unique personality with which the child seems to have been born. Eachchild has certain fears which are not explainable in terms of the fears of theparents. A child, for instance, may be terrified of a thunderstorm. The restof the family may be perfectly comfortable during such a storm. Anotherchild may be extraordinarily gifted at the playing of an instrument whenneither parent nor any relative as far back as the parents can remember hadmusical ability.

This brings us back to the serious consideration of reincarnation. Accordingto the alleged UFO contact messages, reincarnation is one of the mostimportant concepts to be grasped, for through it the universe functions inorder to advance the evolution of mankind. This evolution is seen to be notonly physical but also metaphysical, not only of the body but also of thespirit, and incarnations are seen in this system of philosophy to beopportunities for an individual to continue his evolution through numerousand varied experiences.

Although perhaps two-thirds of the world’s population embraces, or isfamiliar with a religious system which posits reincarnation, those of us ofthe Judeo-Christian culture are not as familiar with this concept.Nevertheless, Don’s early investigations seemed to indicate thatreincarnation was a probability and that incarnations contained situations,relationships, and lessons which were far more easily understood in the lightof knowledge of previous incarnations.

One succinct example of this relationship, which some are fond of callingkarma, is that of a young boy (who requests that his name not be used) whoin this life had experienced such intense allergies to all living things that hecould not cut the grass, smell the flowers, or, during the blooming season,spend much time at all outside. Under hypnotic regression he experiencedin detail a long life in England. He had been a solitary man whose naturewas such as to avoid contact with any human being. He had inherited afairly large estate and he spent his life upon it. His one pleasure was the veryextensive garden that he maintained. In it he had his gardeners plant allmanner of flowers, fruits, and vegetables.

After the life had been discussed, and while the lad was still in trance,hypnotist Lawrence Allison asked the boy, as he often did, to contact whatis loosely referred to as his Higher Self. He had the boy ask his Higher Selfif the lesson of putting people first and other things second had beenlearned. The Higher Self said that indeed the lesson had been learned. Thehypnotist then had the boy ask the Higher Self if this allergy could behealed, since the lesson had been learned and the allergy was no longernecessary. The Higher Self agreed. The hypnotist then carefully brought theboy out of the hypnotic state and walked over to his piano on which wasplaced a magnolia. As magnolia blossoms will do, it had dropped its pollenon the polished surface of the piano, and the hypnotist scraped the pollenonto his hand, took it over to the boy, and deliberately blew the pollendirectly at the boy’s nose. “How could you do that to me!” exclaimed theboy. “You know how allergic I am.” “Oh, really?” asked the hypnotist. “Idon’t hear you sneezing.” The boy remained cured of his allergy.

When we attempt to consider our relationship with the universe, we beginto see that there is a great deal more in heaven and earth than has beendreamt of in most philosophies. It is an unbelievably gigantic universe, andif we have a true relationship to it we must, ourselves, be more than, orother than, our daily lives seem to encompass. In The Ra Material a gooddeal of information is discussed concerning our true relationship with theuniverse, but it is good to realize that we do have a long tradition of workupon what may perhaps most simply be called the magical personality.

Magic is, of course, a much misused term and is mostly understood as beingthe art of prestidigitation, or illusion. When one sees a magician, oneaccepts the fact that one is seeing very skillfully performed illusions.

However, there is a study of the so-called magical personality which suggeststhat there is a thread which runs through our daily lives which we can grasp;and, using that thread, remove ourselves from time to time into aframework of reference points in which we see reality as being that of thespiritual body, that personality which exists from incarnation to incarnationand indeed “since before the world was.” By working upon this magicalpersonality, by interiorizing experience, by accepting responsibility for allthat occurs, by carefully analyzing our reactions to all that occurs, and byeventually coming to balance our reactions to all that occurs so that ouractions in our environment are generated within the self and are no longersimple reactions to outward stimulus, we strengthen the so-called magicalpersonality until we are able to have some small claim to “the art of causingchanges in consciousness at will.” This is the classic definition of magic.Each time that a person sustains an unfortunate situation and reacts to it bynot giving anger for anger or sadness for sadness but instead offeringcompassion and comfort where none was expected, we strengthen thatthread of inner strength within us and we become more and moreassociated with a life that is closely related to the organic evolution of theuniverse.

It is some sense of the wholeness or organic nature of the universe whichbest informs the student of the UFOs’ purposes in being here. They havebeen here, by many accounts, for thousands of years; at least UFOs havebeen mentioned, along with many other strange sights, in the annals of allearly histories including the Bible.

Modern-day interest in UFOs can probably be fairly accurately dated fromKenneth Arnold’s historic sighting over Mt. Rainier in Washington.Another early and historic sighting, also by an extremely reliable witness, iscoincidentally connected with Don Elkins and so I would choose theMantell case of January 7, 1948, instead of the Kenneth Arnold case of June24, 1947, for discussion.

Thomas Mantell had trained as a pilot and had flown missions in Africa,Europe, and, most notably, D-Day. In 1947 he was out of the Air Corpsand had started the Elkins-Mantell Flying School on Bowman Field inLouisville, Kentucky. In 1947 Don Elkins was a youthful student in thisschool.

At about two o’clock in the afternoon on January 7, 1948, the KentuckyState Police called Fort Knox and reported to the MPs there that they hadsighted a circular flying object moving rather quickly in their area. The MPscalled the commanding officer at Godman Field at Fort Knox and throughdue process the flight service checked with Wright Field in Ohio to see ifthere were any experimental aircraft which could explain the sighting.Wright Field had none flying.

Meanwhile, the tower at Godman Field, Fort Knox, had already sighted thisdisc-shaped object, both visually and on radar, and had made a reportwhich was relayed quickly to the commanding officer.

As it happened, four F-51s were in the area en route from Marietta, Georgia,near Atlanta, to Louisville, Kentucky. Since they were already airborne thecommanding officer at Godman Field decided to contact the lead pilot andrequest that he investigate the UFO. The lead pilot was Captain ThomasMantell.

Mantell was given a radar vector from Godman tower and moved towardsthe UFO. He sighted the object and stated that it was traveling slower thanhe was and that he would close to take a look. Then Mantell informed thetower that the object was now above him, that it appeared to be metallic,and that it was tremendous in size.

None of the F-51s, including Mantell’s, was equipped with oxygen. Theother pilots leveled off at 15,000 feet. Mantell kept climbing. That was thelast transmission from Captain Mantell. Minutes later there was a telephonecall stating that a plane had crashed. It was Captain Mantell’s. His body laynear the wreckage.

I could spend the length of the book attempting to give you a sketchyintroduction to the thousands and thousands of sightings like CaptainMantell’s that involve irrefutably puzzling and concrete evidence ofsomething highly strange occurring. There are many radar sightings ofUFOs. There is one volume, published by the Center for UFO Studies inEvanston, Illinois, which deals solely with the numerous physical traces thatUFOs have left behind, either by irradiating the soil, causing other changesin soil composition, or leaving impressions in the ground. A computer setup by this same organization to carry a program of information regardingUFOs contains well over 80,000 reports; and some things becomestartlingly clear by the use of “UFOCAT,” the computer. For instance, it isnow possible, if one measures a landing trace from a UFO sighting, to findout from the computer what the probable description of the UFO itself willbe. Thus, in a way, the witness is merely confirming what the computeralready knows.

However, this is an introduction to a book which consists of transcripts ofmessages of a very precise nature having to do with metaphysics,philosophy, and the plan of evolution, both physical and spiritual, of manon Earth. Consequently, what I propose to do is share with you some of theresearch material which our group has collected through the years. Since allof these examples come from the same group we never describe who thereceiver may be as we feel that it is the information that is important ratherthan the person who is transmitting.

According to an entity called Hatonn who has spoken with our group andseveral others for many years, the purpose in being here of at least some ofthe UFOs that are seen in our skies at this time is much like the purposethat we might have in sending aid to a disaster-stricken or extremelyimpoverished country. It is a desire to be of service.

We have been contacting people of planet Earth for many, many of your years. We have been contacting at intervals of thousands of years those who sought our aid. It is time for many of the people of this planet to be contacted, for many now have the understanding and the desire to seek something outside the physical illusion that has for so many years involved the thinking of those of this planet. The process we are stimulating is one which is self-generating. As more and more of those who desire our contact receive it and pass it on to others, then those who receive this passed-on information will then themselves be able to reach a state of thinking and understanding sufficiently in tune, shall I say, with our vibrations in order to receive our contact. For this, my friends, is how contacts work. It is first necessary, if the entity is to be able to receive our contact, for him to become of a certain vibration as a result of his thinking. This is greatly speeded by involvement in groups such as this. And then it is finally done through meditation. In other words, the verbal communications given to the entity by the channels such as this one create a system of thought and a desire for spiritual awareness that raises his vibration.

We of the Confederation of Planets in the Service of the Infinite Creator are very sorry that we cannot step upon your soil and teach those of your people who desire our service. But, my friends, as we have said before, this would be a very great disservice to those who do not desire our service at this time, and we are afraid we would have little effect in bringing understanding even to those who desire it, for understanding, my friends, comes from within. We can only guide. We can only suggest. We are attempting to do this in such a way that the seeking of the individual will be stimulated to turning his thinking inward, inward to that single source of love and understanding, the Creator, that is part of us all, part of everything that exists, for everything that exists, my friends, is the Creator.

We are very privileged to have you join with us in this great service at this time in the history of your planet. For this is a very great time, a great transitional period, in which many of the Earth’s people will be raised from their state of confusion to a simple understanding: the love of their Creator.

Hatonn speaks of our desire to seek something outside the physical illusion.What he talks about so persuasively is something that is often referred to bymembers of what Ra calls the Confederation of Planets in the Service of theInfinite Creator as “the original thought.” This is another term for our word,“love,” but implies a great deal more. It implies a unity that is so great that wedo not see each other simply as close friends, or brothers and sisters, but,ideally, as the Creator; and, as we see each other and ourselves as the Creator,we see one being. This concept is at the very heart of telepathy and Hatonntalks about this concept and the original thought in general:

At this time I am in a craft far above your place of dwelling. I am at this time able to monitor your thoughts. This, my friends, might seem to some of your peoples to be an infringement, but I can assure you that it is not. Our capabilities of knowing the thinking of the peoples of this planet Earth are not designed in any way to infringe upon either their thinking or their activities. We do not consider the knowledge of the thoughts of others to be an infringement for we see these thoughts as our own. We see these thoughts as the thoughts of the Creator.

My friends, it may seem to you that a thought of a nature other than one of love and brotherhood might be a thought generated not of our Creator. This is not possible, my friends. All thought that is generated is generated by the Creator. All things that are generated are generated by the Creator. He is all things and is in all places, and all of the consciousness and all of the thought that exists is the thought of our Creator. His infinite number of parts all have free will, and all may generate in any way they choose. All of His parts communicate with all of the creation, in His entire and infinite sense.

We are not attempting to change the thinking of our Creator. We are only attempting to bring His ideas to some of the more isolated parts for their inspection and appraisal. Isolated parts, I say, my friends, and why should we consider these parts to be isolated? We consider them isolated because from our point of view they have chosen to wander far from the concept that we have found to permeate most of the parts of the creation with which we are familiar. We find, my friends, that man upon planet Earth in his experiences and experiments has become isolated in his thinking and has divorced it from that to which we are accustomed in the vast reaches of creation which we have experienced.

I urge you, my friends, to remember what we have brought to you. The next time that you are, shall we say, backed into a corner by the circ*mstances which prevail within the illusion of your physical existence, remember what you have learned and do not forget what you have worked so hard to obtain. You will choose at any time to alter your needs and desires from within the physical illusion to your being within the creation of the Father. As long as your objectives lie within this physical illusion it will be necessary for you to be subject to the laws which prevail within this illusion. If your desires can be altered by the application of what you are learning and are lifted in the creation of the Infinite One, then, my friends, you may have a great deal more ability to remove yourself from the corners into which the illusion seems to back you.

To some who may read these words the concepts may seem to be a less thanpractical and certainly overly idealistic method of discussing what manyhave called the new age or the Age of Aquarius. It certainly seems unlikelythat an entire planet could go so wrong philosophically and that beingssupposedly more advanced than we would care enough about us to attemptto help us.

However as we look for the heart of the “cosmic” system of philosophy, wefind much that is clear and simple without being simplistic in the least, muchthat is ethical without being dogmatic-in short, much that is informative.Here Hatonn speaks of the nature of reality, which, in the main, seems tohave escaped the notice of Earth man:

My friends, man on Earth has become very shortsighted in appreciation of the creation. He does not understand the true meaning of the simple and beautiful life that surrounds him. He does not appreciate its generation and regeneration. He learns that the very atmosphere that he breathes is cycled through the plant life to be regenerated to support him and his fellow beings and creatures, and yet this seems to the vast majority of those who dwell upon this planet to be an exercise in technology rather than one in theology. There is no awareness of the Creator’s plan to provide for His children, to provide for their every desire and to provide a state of perfection. Man on Earth has lost the awareness that is rightfully his. And why, my friends, has he lost this awareness? He has lost this because he has focused his attention upon devices and inventions of his own. He has become hypnotized by his playthings and his ideas. He is but a child in his mind.

All of this may be very simply remedied, and man can once more return to an appreciation of reality rather than an appreciation of the illusion created by his mind. All that is necessary, my friends, is that he individually avail himself to this appreciation of reality through the process of meditation, for this process stills his active conscious mind which is continually seeking stimulus within the illusion developed over so many centuries of time upon planet Earth. Very rapidly, then, he can return to an appreciation of the reality in the functioning of the real creation.

This, my friends, is what man of Earth must return to if he is to know reality: this simple thought of absolute love, a thought of total unity with all his brothers regardless of how they might express themselves or whom they might be, for this is the original thought of your Creator.

The creation of the Father, then, as Hatonn calls it, has a very simple nature,a nature in which love is the essence of all things and of all their functions.

Yet this “real” creation obviously is not uppermost in most of our mindsbecause we live in a day-to-day atmosphere to which the Confederation hasreferred quite often as an illusion.

We of the Confederation of Planets in the Service of the Infinite Creator have been, for many of your years, aware of many principles of reality. We are aware of these principles because we have availed ourselves to them just as the people of your planet may do.

It is possible through meditation to totally reduce the illusion that younow experience that creates the separation-an illusory separation-towhat it actually is, a total illusion. We have been continuing to speak toyou about meditation. We have spoken to you many times about realityand about love and about understanding, and yet you do not seem tobe able to overcome the illusion.

The reason for the illusion, my friends, is one that man on Earth hasgenerated. He has generated it out of desire. This illusion is useful. It isvery useful for those who would wish to evolve at a very rapid rate byexperiencing it and by using it while within it. Many of us who are nowcircling your planet would desire to have the opportunity that you have,the opportunity to be within the illusion and then, through thegeneration of understanding, use the potentials of the illusion. This is away of gaining progress spiritually and has been sought out by many ofour brothers.

I cannot over-emphasize the necessity of becoming able to understandthe nature of the potentials within your illusion and then, by self-analysis and meditation, reacting to that in a way that will express thethought that generated us: the thought of our Creator. This was doneby the teacher whom you know as Jesus. This man recognized hisposition. He recognized the illusion. He understood the reason for thepotentials within the illusion, and his reaction to these potentials andactivities within the illusion was a reaction which was expressing thethought of the Creator, a thought of love.

Keep uppermost in your mind that the illusion that you experience isan illusion, that it is surrounding you for the purpose of teaching you.It can only teach you if you become aware of its teachings. It is said that“He worked His wonders in mysterious ways.” This way may seemmysterious; however, it is the way of spiritual evolvement. There aremany souls experiencing the illusion in which you find yourself;however, there are few using this illusion to grow. They are not doingthis other than at a subliminal level because they have not availedthemselves through their seeking to a knowledge of the possibility ofdoing this.

Once an individual has become aware of the possibility of using theillusion in which he finds himself in your physical world for theprogression of spiritual growth, it is necessary that he take the next stepand use his knowledge to express, regardless of the potentials whichaffect him, the love and understanding of his Creator.

As you have by now become aware, meditation is always suggested as the bestmeans of attaining understanding, of progressing spiritually, and ofunderstanding the nature of the illusion and the purpose for which you areexperiencing it. Each person is involved in an illusion or game in which wemay, if we wish, use our consciousness in meditation in such a way as tocreate a more rapid growth in personal evolution. But how do we bringourselves to the point at which this process, which often seems very difficult,is grasped and begun?

Desire, my friends, is the key to what you receive. If you desire it, you shall receive it. This was the Creator’s plan, a plan in which all of His parts would receive exactly what they desire. My friends, often in the illusion which you now experience it seems that you do not acquire what you desire. In fact, the opposite seems to be the case in many, many instances. It is a paradox, it seems, that such a statement should be made and that such apparent results of desire are manifested, and yet we state, without exception, that man receives exactly what he desires. Perhaps, my friends, you do not understand desire. Perhaps this understanding is not within the intellectual mind. Perhaps it will be necessary to spend time in meditation to become aware of your real desire. For, my friends, there is much, much more of you and of the creation than you presently appreciate with your intellectual abilities in your present illusion.

It is very difficult for the peoples of this planet to give up their illusion, to give up the preconceived knowledge of what they believe to be cause and effect. However, this is not reality. This is illusion, born of illusion. It is a simple product of the complexity that man upon this planet has generated. Join with us in divorcing your thinking from such complexities and become aware of what has created you, everything that you experience, and everything that is thought. Become aware of your Creator. Become aware of His desire, and when you know this desire you will know your own, for you and your Creator are one, and you are one with all of His parts and, therefore, all of your fellow beings throughout all of the creation. When you know His desire you will feel it. There will be no more confusion. There will be no more questions. You will have found what you have sought. You will have found Love, for this is the desire of your Creator: that all of His parts express and experience the Love that created you. This may be found simply, in meditation. No amount of seeking within the intellectual concepts of your people, no amount of careful planning or careful interpretation of the written or spoken word will lead you to the simple truth.

The Confederation messages concentrate a great deal upon the concept ofseeking and of desire, feeling that the will of each entity is absolutely centralto each entity’s quest for evolution. In fact, they say, free will is at thefoundation of the universe. Each entity is conceived not only as being part ofone unity but also as being a totally unique part of that unity. Each person’sfree will is quite paramount and the Confederation’s concern is always toavoid infringement upon the free will of any person. Their method ofcontacting man on Earth takes its form from a deep concern for this free will:

We do not wish to impose our understanding of truth upon your peoples, and this would be something that we would do if we contacted them directly. We could not help it, for our very utterance of truth would be accepted by many of your peoples as being valid. We do not wish to be thought of as the ultimate representatives of the Creator’s truth. We wish to give this to your peoples in such a way so that they may accept or reject this at their own will. This, as we understand it, is a necessary provision in the spiritual evolvement of all mankind: that he be, at some state of his evolution, in a position to accept or reject what is necessary for his evolution. In this way, and only in this way, can he know the truth, the truth of the Creator, that single truth that is the creation, the truth of the love of the creation.

It must be realized from within. It cannot be impressed from without. We are attempting to stimulate those of your peoples who would be stimulated to seeking this truth that is within them. We have been required by our understanding of our Creator’s principle to remain in hiding, for we cannot serve one individual and at the same time do a disservice to his neighbor by proving within his own mind that we exist, for many of those of planet Earth at this time do not desire to believe in or have proof of our existence. For this reason we find it necessary to speak to those who seek through channels such as this one. We find it necessary to give to those who seek that which they seek in such a way that they, for themselves, may appraise its value and accept or reject, on their own terms, those thoughts that we bring, and understand the reality of the creation in which all of us exist.

Once the desire to receive this message has been developed the messages areindeed available, not just from our group but from many so-called contacteeor channeling groups around the world. Indeed, you will find little new in the“cosmic” system of philosophy. Those concepts are basic, profound, andsimple. The Confederation has a name for one of the great goals of thissystem of meditation and study-understanding:

Many of your peoples are at this time seeking outside their illusion. To those who seek, we offer our understanding. We do not attempt to say that we have ultimate wisdom. We only suggest that that which we have to offer may be of value, for we have found, in our experience, as we have passed through the same experiences as those of Earth, that there is a most beneficial direction in seeking to serve. We are acting through instruments such as those here tonight to give to those who seek, an understanding. Our presence is meant to stimulate seeking. Through this process, we hope to contact as many of the peoples of your planet as would desire our contact. We hope in the very near future to be able to contact many more of the peoples of your planet, the peoples who would desire understanding. It is difficult to contact those people of your planet because of this, shall I say, mixture of types, but it is well worth our effort if we are able to contact but one.

We will continue to act as we do now, speaking through instruments such as this one, until a sufficient number of the peoples of your planet have become aware of truth. We are constantly striving to bring, through many channels of communication, the simple message to the peoples of Earth: the simple message that will leave them with a simple understanding of all that there is, and that is love.

But understanding, that understanding which shows us the love of an InfiniteCreator, is again and again described as being possible far more easily throughthe processes of meditation than by any other method:

There are pieces of information that are of importance and there are pieces of information that are not. Wisdom is a rather lonely matter, my friends. You must accept this truth as you acquire the burden of wisdom. That which you know, you are to be careful of, for what you know in the real creation has power, and that which you desire is all of the direction which that power will be aimed at; but have faith, my friends, in what you know and what you are learning. Feed your faith and your understanding through meditation. The further that you go along this path, my friends, the more meaningful you will find this simple statement: meditate. It begins as a simple process and, little by little, it becomes a way in which you live. Observe it as you progress along your own spiritual path.

It is frequently suggested in contactee messages that the state of mind of theseeker has the opportunity of being continuously in a far more pleasantconfiguration than is the mind of one who is not actively engaged in pursuinga path of self-knowledge and seeking. However, there are other fruits of thepath of meditation and seeking which are predictable and which engage theattention of those who channel these messages.

It is to be remembered, my friends, that service to others is service to one’s self. Notice that we do not say that service is like unto service to one’s self. There is no similarity between others and ourselves. There is identity. There is completion and unity. Therefore, that which is felt of a negative nature towards a sheep of the flock is felt towards one’s self and is felt toward the Creator. This enters the service which you attempt to give to yourself and to the Creator through service to another and causes a blot or a stain upon the perfect service you would have performed. It must be remembered that each person is a completely free entity whose independence must in no way be shaken and yet whose identity remains one with you.

1

There is only one thing of great importance for you to consider at this time. That is your personal preparation for service. You are to serve your fellow man, and, therefore, it is necessary that you prepare yourselves for this service. This of course, my friends, is done in meditation. We cannot overemphasize the importance of meditation. Through this technique you will receive answers to all of your questions. It is difficult to realize this, but this is true. All of your questions can be reduced to an extremely simple concept. This you can become aware of in meditation. Once this has been done you will be ready to serve, just as others have served and are now serving upon your planet. Follow their example; spend time in meditation. Qualify yourself to reach out to your fellow man and lead him from the darkness of confusion that he is experiencing back into the light that he desires.

One service which the Confederation sources greatly appreciate is thatprovided by vocal channels which are trained in groups such as the one whichwe have had in Louisville since 1962. They never suggest in any way that theirmessage is unique or that “salvation” can only be gained by listening to thatmessage. However, they are aware that there are many who seek that messagethrough sources other than orthodox religion and classical philosophy.Consequently, they are here to provide a service of making informationavailable and can only perform their service through vocal channels:

1 This symbol ( ) indicates the separation between a quotation from one transcript and a quotation upon the same subject from another transcript.

There are more people upon this planet seeking than there have been in the past. However, many are quite confused in their attempts to seek and there is a need at this time for many more channels such as this one who can receive directly the thoughts that so many of the people of this planet are seeking. We are attempting at this time to generate greater numbers of proficient vocal channels who can receive our thoughts quite readily. This requires daily meditation. This is all that is required: daily meditation. It is assumed, of course, that as this daily meditation is performed there is a desire for our contact.

As one who has participated in meditation groups for many years, may Isuggest that individual meditations not include the attempt to contactConfederation sources. It is best to pursue this attempt only in a groupsituation, preferably a group which contains at least one experienced receiver.And always, whether meditating alone or in a group, I strongly recommendsome means of “tuning” so that the meditation which follows will be at thehighest spiritual level possible. This “tuning” can be accomplished in any waypreferable to the meditator. The Lord’s Prayer, “Aum-ing” or other singing orchanting, the reading of some inspirational writing, or a careful visualizationof the “white light” of the Creator, are all useful “tuning” methods.

Reincarnation is very basic to the Confederation message. One of the mosthighly regarded fruits of the meditation and seeking process is the ability ofthe seeker to penetrate what Ra calls the “forgetting process” which occursat the time of our birth into this incarnation so that we might becomeaware of the lessons which we have to learn during this incarnation. Theselessons are always along the lines of how to love better, more fully, moredeeply, or with more kindness and understanding. However, each entity hasunique lessons:

At the time at which each of you incarnated, my friends, each of you was aware that certain lessons, hitherto unlearned, were to be the goals for achievement in this incarnation. If it seems to you that your entire incarnation within this illusion has been a series of difficulties of one particular type, then you are almost certainly aware in some manner of one of your lessons. As you can see, these lessons are not to be avoided. They are to be learned.

Further, we must point out to you that when a confrontation in such a lesson has been achieved, that which separates you from understanding is most often your own thinking. Your conscious thinking processes are quite capable of being self-destructive in the sense that they may aid you to avoid the lesson that you wish in reality to learn. Therefore, as you approach a lesson, we suggest that if it is possible to achieve a temporary abeyance of the conscious, analytical processes, then you may return to the problem with a much clearer mentality, ready to learn what you came to this experience to learn, rather than only to avoid what you came to learn.

We know how difficult it is to achieve the meditative state at all times, for we have been where you are and we are aware of that particular type of illusion that you call physical. We urge you, therefore, to depend on meditation of a formal kind, then to attempt a semi-meditative state at all times, and, by this, we mean simply to achieve a state of attention so that your destructive impulses are not free to clog your mind completely and keep you from learning the lessons you came to learn.

Undergirding all of the lessons that we have to learn about love is the basicconcept that all things are one:

Meditate upon the complete unity of yourself and all that you see. Do this not once, and not simply in present circ*mstances, but at all times, and especially in difficult circ*mstances. For insofar as you love and feel at one with those things which are difficult for you, to that extent will those circ*mstances be alleviated. This is not due to any laws within our physical illusion, but is due to the Law of Love, for that body which is of spirit, which is interpenetrated with the physical body, is higher than your physical body, and those changes which you make by love upon your spiritual body will, of necessity, reflect themselves within the physical illusion.

All is one, my friends. My voice is now the voice of this instrument; my thoughts are her thoughts. Please believe that the vibration we offer to you is not a vibration of personality, but is a vibration of the Creator. We are also channels. There is only one voice. Within this vibration, we are self-consciously aware that this voice is the voice of the Creator. It is simply a matter of lifting vibrations which are not so self-aware of the Creator. All things will eventually come into harmony in relation to your understanding.

Even if the universe for those around you remains disharmonious and difficult, if your mind is stayed upon the unity of the Creator, your own universe will become harmonious, and this is not by your doing but by the simple love of the Creator.

From many sources we have heard that we are in the last days of a particularera of evolution. Popular writers of the Christian faith have taken the writingsof the Book of Revelations and analyzed them in such a way that it issuggested that the days of Armageddon are near at hand. Scientists havewritten many books exploring the possibility that unusual planetaryconfigurations such as the Jupiter Effect will occur now and in the year 2,000,thus enlarging the possibility for Earth changes. Other scientists haveexamined much evidence indicating that a polar shift by the year 2,000 isprobable. Prophets such as Edgar Cayce have channeled information havingto do with such drastic changes occurring and in addition, of course, there areour many concerns having strictly to do with the man-made potential forplanetary devastation. We also have gathered information in our meetings onthe subject of Earth changes:

There is a season upon your planet which shall be highly traumatic within your physical illusion. The physical reasons for this are varied. Your scientists will spend a great deal of time, while they can, in attempting to catalog and describe each of the conditions which will produce disaster on this physical plane of your planet. That which your scientists speak of is quite so, and will be part of the program which has been predicted by all of those holy works which you have upon the face of the Earth.

It is not either permissible or possible for us to tell you precisely what events will occur, or when they will occur, due to the fact that the vibration within the mind and heart of the peoples upon your planet is determining and will determine the precise events. There is within the planet Earth a great deal of karma which must be adjusted as the cycle changes, and these things will manifest. Precisely when, and how, we cannot say, nor would we wish to, my friends. For the rain, and the wind, and fire, will destroy only those things which are in what you call the third density of vibration. You may value those things because you cannot imagine what a fourth-density existence will be like. We suggest to you that you spend no time concerning yourselves with the effort of maintaining your third density existence after the vibration change to fourth density has been completed.

If, within your spirit, your graduation day has come, those things necessary for your emergence into fourth density will be done for you. All will be accomplished by helpers which you must be aware that you have.

It is extremely possible that damage will occur to those things which you identify with yourself in the third density. If we may speak plainly, you will observe the valley of the shadow of death. These very words, my friends, have been spoken to you before, and yet you cling to that physical body and those physical surroundings as though your spirit were attached quite permanently to them.

May we suggest to you that you can find your spirit neither in your head, nor in your hands, nor in your chest, nor in your legs, nor in your feet, that nowhere can you find your spirit; nowhere can you operate to remove it, nor to aid it. Your spirit resides within a shell. The shell may be removed, but that is no matter. The spirit does not perish.

What is the metaphysical meaning of this suggested physical trauma of ourplanet? The Confederation suggests that the planet itself is moving into a newvibration, a new portion of space and time, which many have called the NewAge, but into which we shall not be able to enter unless we have indeedlearned the lessons of love which it has been our choice to learn or not tolearn for many incarnations. Therefore the Confederation suggests that it isvery important to choose to follow the positive path or not to follow it:

There is a choice to be made very shortly, and it would be preferable if all of the people of this planet understand the choice that is to be made. It will be difficult for many of the people of this planet to understand what this choice is, because it is a choice that they have not considered. They have been much too involved in their daily activities and their confusion and their desires of a very trivial nature to be concerned with an understanding of the choice that they are very shortly to make. Whether they wish to or not, whether they understand it or not, regardless of any influence, each and every one of the people who dwell upon planet Earth will shortly make a choice. There will be no middle area. There will be those who choose to follow the path of love and light and those who choose otherwise.

This choice will not be made by saying, “I choose the path of love and light,” or “l do not choose it.” The verbal choice will mean nothing. This choice will be measured by the individual’s demonstration of his choice. This demonstration will be very easy for us of the Confederation of Planets in His Service to interpret. This choice is measured by what we term the vibratory rate of the individual. It is necessary, if an individual is to join those who make the choice of love and understanding, for his rate of vibration to be above a certain minimal level. There are many now that are close to this minimum level, but due to continuing conditions of erroneous thought that prevail upon your surface, they are either fluctuating around this point or are even in some cases drifting away from the path of love and understanding. There are many whose vibratory rate at this time is sufficiently high for them to travel with no difficulty into the density of vibration that this planet is shortly to experience.

At some time in the future, then, something that the Confederation has calledthe harvest will take place. This concept of the Judgment Day differs from theeschatological one in that the one who judges us is not a God apart from usbut the God within us. As a result of this harvest some will go on to a new ageof love and light and will learn new lessons in a very positive and beautifuldensity, as the Confederation calls it. Others will have to repeat this particulargrade of lessons and relearn the lessons of love. Here the Confederationentity, Hatonn, speaks once again of the harvest and of the Confederation’spurpose in speaking through contactee groups:

There is going to be a Harvest, as you might call it, a harvest of souls that will shortly occur upon your planet. We are attempting to extract the greatest possible harvest from this planet. This is our mission, for we are the Harvesters.

In order to be most efficient, we are attempting to create first a state of seeking among the people of this planet who desire to seek. This would be those who are close to the acceptable level of vibration. Those above this level are of course not of as great an interest to us since they have, you might say, already made the grade. Those far below this level, unfortunately, cannot be helped by us at this time. We are attempting at this time to increase by a relatively small percentage the number who will be harvested into the path of love and understanding.

Even a small percentage of those who dwell upon your planet is a vast number, and this is our mission, to act through groups such as this one in order to disseminate information in such a fashion that it may be accepted or rejected, that it may be in a state lacking what the people of your planet choose to call proof.

We offer them no concrete proof, as they have a way of expressing it. We offer them Truth. This is an important function of our mission-to offer Truth without proof. In this way, the motivation will, in each and every case, come from within the individual. In this way, the individual vibratory rate will be increased. An offering of proof or an impressing of this Truth upon an individual in such a way that he would be forced to accept it would have no usable effect upon his vibratory rate.

This, then, my friends, is the mystery of our way of approaching your peoples.

Another concept that has come out of the many communications fromalleged UFO entities is that of “Wanderers.” They are usually service-orientedpeople, and, as would be predictable, they often have a great deal of difficultyfitting into the planetary vibrations of Earth. Often they have the feeling thatthey do not fit in or do not belong but at the same time, very often, thesepeople are possessed of many gifts, in the arts, in teaching, or in the simplesharing of a cheerful and happy vibration, which certainly does not suggestthe normal attitude of a simple malcontent.

This concept is particularly interesting to many people who will be drawnto The Ra Material because, according to that material, much of it will bemost easily recognized as being useful by Wanderers. There are not just afew Wanderers on Earth today; Ra suggests a figure of approximately sixty-five million. They have left other densities in harmonious environments totake on a kind of job that is most difficult and dangerous, for if a Wanderercannot at least begin to pierce the forgetting process that occurs at birth intothis density during his or her lifetime on planet Earth, and remember thelove and the light that the person was intended to share, the Wanderer canconceivably become caught in the third-density illusion, collecting whatmay loosely be termed as karma, and be delayed in arriving again at thehome planet until all that is unbalanced in third density in this lifetime hasbeen balanced.

When Don Elkins and I wrote Secrets of the UFO in 1976, we devoted achapter to the concept of Wanderers and used material gathered in hypnoticregressions of three women who are friends in this lifetime and who, whenseparately regressed, gave independent and dovetailing stories of their liveson another planet.

After that book went to press we were able to work with a man whom thewomen had named as being a part of that experience on another planet.This man, who was then a student working towards his master’s degree inchemical engineering, was aware of no detail of our research except that wewere involved in doing some hypnosis. On May 10, 1975, Don, along withLawrence Allison, an accomplished hypnotist with whom we had workedoften when he lived in Louisville, sat down with our fourth volunteer andproceeded to explore that other world for a fourth time. The informationwas especially interesting, since all three previous regressions had beenpoetic, and beautiful, but scarcely technical. Our fourth subject had a fardifferent background and was able to see things in a far more accurate andexplicit manner. This fourth regression fitted perfectly into the story told bythe first three subjects.

One of the first things that Don and Larry (the questioning went back andforth) asked about was the clothing.

Q. How are you dressed?

A. In white.

Q. White what?

A. Loose white clothes.

Q. OK. What’s above the waist now? Above the pants?

A. Well, it’s just like a robe; it’s not really a robe but a loose clothing with a sash, like for a belt.

Q. And what about on the shoulders?

A. Well, it’s just short-sleeved. It’s warm.

This type of robe suggests a monastic or religious order and questions wereasked to attempt to discover some orthodox religious connection on thisplanet. No connection was found, so the questioners moved on to the nameof this other world since the surroundings were not those of Earth, but theyoung man, normally incisive in his answers, seemed totally unaware of theconcept of naming.

Q. The name of your planet?

A. It’s just a ... we live there, and ... I don’t see any mountains, but I see ... the name?

2

A. I have a child.

Q. One child?

A. Yeah. Little boy.

Q. His name is?

A. I just don’t have a feeling for names. I have, like, you know when you want somebody, and they know when you want them, sort of. I mean, I just don’t have a feeling for names.

Not only did their planet seem to lack a proper name but speech itself seemedto be a far different process, one which we would probably call telepathy.

Q. All right, if someone calls to you, what do they call you?

A. I just haven’t heard anybody speak. I don’t know if you have to speak.

2 This symbol ( ) separates two quotations from the same regressive hypnosissession.

A. It seems, like, kind of a simple life. But there’s obviously, well, there was light at my books, so it’s obviously mechanized, or perhaps much more than that even. I don’t, I ... don’t recall people speaking to each other, though. I mean, they seem to, you know, everybody knows each question ... you know what’s going on, but I don’t really see. It was singing; there was singing, but there wasn’t actually people conversing with each other. You just sort of knew, I guess.

A. I’d be sitting on a stone or a bench and they’d be sitting down, and I’m explaining, but I don’t really see myself talking to them.

The subject, with his engineer’s eye, was able to put together the architectureof the place in the way the women had not. All four agreed that the center ofthe community and its purpose was something that may conveniently becalled the temple.

A. ... think it’s a stone ... I guess limestone, but it’s whiter, I guess. That’s what it’s made of.

Q. What about the perimeter?

A. Well, there’s, from supports from the side are arches up to the ceiling, but ... it’s not a regular dome, it’s ... well, I haven’t seen that kind of dome before.

Q. Take a good guess. How far across is that dome?

A. Oh, goodness. It looks like it’s 200 feet the long way, and maybe more than that, maybe 250. And, oh, maybe 150 feet wide. It’s a huge room, very ...

Q. OK. Now, how is it lighted?

A. Just, (laughs a little incredulously) ... really, it’s just a glow from the ceiling. I mean, you know, like the, well, there’s, like the area that’s light, and then there’s darker, like it’s been painted, but the paint, that’s light. It seems like it’s, well, it just doesn’t need any light. The room’s bright. Maybe it’s coming from the windows, but ... there doesn’t seem to be any shadow in the room.

Q. What you’re saying is that it seems as if the atmosphere in the room is glowing there?

A. Well, yeah, just like it’s bright. I don’t see any shadows, like if there was a light source.

Q. Uh huh. Now I want you to listen inside that big room. What kind of sounds do you hear?

A. Nothing in that room, but they’re singing someplace.

Q. Very quietly, singing off in the distance?

A. Um hmm.

Q. All right. It is, ah, some kind of ...

A. It’s more like, a kind of choir, a little choir, like.

That music, reported by all four subjects, is not like any music we have everheard. Two of the subjects actually saw the music sparkling in the air andnone could accurately describe it.

A. I just ... I can’t ... place the words. It’s just, you know, like a sort of praise, a sort of, you know, something like you’d hear in a choir.

Q. Praise to whom?

A. Well, uh ...

Q. To God?

A. I’m sure that’s who it is, you know, that’s ... it’s sort of a happy thing to do, when people get together and sing ...

The subject spoke of growing up studying in large books.

A. I see myself sitting over ... over a book and just reading.

Q. History?

A. Well, I don’t know.

Q. Practical work? Science? What do you study? Art? The arts?

A. Just great books, big books.

Q. Um hum. Do you have supervised study in classes or...

A. Well, in the morning there’s a teacher, and in the afternoon or in late evening, I study.

Q. Is there an examination?

A. No exams. You just want to learn; you want to learn. You, uh, it’s like you can’t learn enough.

Who were these people? Did they represent an entire planetary population orwere they a portion only of that population? If they were a portion how werethey chosen to do this work? After looking at this material Don and Igenerated a term by which to call this particular group of people: the “clan.”Here is one of the questioners on this subject.

Q. Nobody has individual homes?

A. Well, no; this big place is their home. This is, this is home.

A. Well, this is one purpose. Like, it’s like a school, or a teaching place to teach those that want to learn it in depth, and those that come when they can.

A. But this isn’t like a ruling-type people, by any means. Like, you know, this isn’t ... like the people have to come here. It’s not a class system or anything.

Meditation played a very large part in the lives of the inhabitants of this otherworld, or at least those in this clan. There were meditations alone and therewere daily group meditations with the entire clan.

A. Well, let’s see. I don’t see myself there, in different states of consciousness. There are prayerful times, in the morning and at night. You have them in your room, and then you have others before meals, before the morning meal, and then, not, well, briefly before the evening meal, but, when, it was like when the food was brought, but then afterwards there’s, it’s a ... in a room, like a private sort of devotional, except that you’re not-like in meditation. And there are times when the whole group gets together other than meals, just ...like the whole place is like a family I would guess. Because, like I said, you don’t feel that attached, necessarily, to one person. You feel attached to everybody. They’re all, like, in your family.

Another function of the clan was to open their great temple from time totime to all of those of the planet who wished to come for spiritual inspiration.The questioners, in attempting to determine just how these large crowdscame to fill the temple, happened upon the description of what seemed to bea very large heliport. We discovered later that the vehicle was not a helicopter.However, that is the term that the questioner used here.

Q. OK. Now, the people that leave at that heliport-you have no idea where they go?

A. When I say these ships come, it’s not like hordes of people just rushing off and rushing back on or anything, it’s just ... it’s, oh, how should I ... you know, it lands there, and the doors open, and the people come out, and people come in. They’re allowed to go on the grounds, you know. In other words, this is their place too. But they come as a visitor, sort of, to it.

Q. How long do they stay there?

A. A day.

The description of the heliport:

A. There’s a place, a flat place, a flat place, like, that’s stone, out in front, but I don’t see roads coming to it, for ... it ... I see ... uh, like, sort of, like, uh, like, well, a huge helicopter pad, for instance, but ...

The questioners had to find out what was landing on that large stone area andso the subject was asked to describe the type of transport that used it.

Q. All right. I want you to describe that ship, and what makes it go.

A. I don’t ... um ... it’s ... well, it’s like ... it seems it’s probably a space ship. But I don’t see it coming from space. It sort of, suddenly almost being there, I don’t see it like zipping off or coming in, you know, across the horizon or anything.

Q. Just describe what it looks like.

A. Yeah, well, it’s a, it’s longer than it is wide, and it’s not real thick compared to the length dimensions and the width dimension. It’s a-it’s not like, it’s not spinning when it comes down, because it’s a little sort of, like oblong or ... it just sort of appears and sets down, you know; I mean, I don’t see it actually coming into view from small and getting larger.

It is interesting to note the apparent description of materialization anddematerialization implicit in the subject’s answer to that question.

And so the young man grew in wisdom and in years and told a story ofteaching, growing somewhat gray-haired, beginning to teach fewer andmore advanced students, and in time preparing to end the incarnation. Asthe questioners brought the subject back through the death experience inthe previous incarnation and forward in time to the experience in which hewas at that moment living, they paused with the subject in betweenincarnations to ask about the purpose this particular Wanderer came toEarth to fulfill. The answer that he gave is both provocative and all tooscanty. Many of us seek to help this planet of ours in one way or another,and the question is always: how shall we accomplish it?

Q. Why are you on Earth? What is the purpose of this life? What do you intend to do here? What were you assigned to do here?

A. It seems like, to help.

Q. Helping with what? Something in particular?

A. Something...

Q. Have you already helped in this field? Or is the problem yet to come that you are to help with?

A. It hasn’t happened yet.

Q. What do you anticipate?

A. Just ... just great needs.

Q. What would happen, to require so much help from you that you know about? (pause) Spiritual growth? Spiritual development? Physical needs?

A. Well, not ... the ... I get the feeling of some people that are lost, you know?

Q. Can you help them? This is your mission?

A. I feel like that’s what I need to do. This ... Help those people.

Q. Um hum. Which people?

A. The ones that are lost.

Q. Is this a particular group?

A. No.

Q. Just in general.

A. Just people.

The work I did in early 1976 was to be my last. I had had a condition calledjuvenile rheumatoid arthritis with several complications, one being SLE,commonly known as lupus, since I was thirteen when my kidneys had failed.

In 1956, the advanced techniques that are available now to those whosekidneys fail were not available. In fact, it was considered a miracle that Isurvived, but survive I did with the loss of approximately half of each kidney.

I consider myself very fortunate to have been able to have had a productiveand active physical life for so long with the odds going so far against me.Even now, with the help of exercise, diet, friends, and faith, I feel mostblessed. But my activities are limited.

The research that Don and I had done up to that point brought us acrossthe knowledge of a highly unusual type of healing, and it was in part mydisability which caused us to put ourselves so wholeheartedly into anexamination of that type of healing. Psychic surgery bears only a tangentialrelationship to orthodox surgery and no relationship to orthodox medicine.It is, like all brands of “faith healing,” impossible to prove, and the naturaland standard response, not only from scientists but from any person whohas not done any research into the subject, is an automatic “turn-off” andutter disbelief.

This is to be expected. Were it not for many years of research, this wouldperhaps be our reaction also. However, we, like most who investigatepsychic surgery, knew that we had nothing to lose by investigating thispossibility. No psychic surgery patient has ever been lost because nothingactually happens to the patient’s physical body. It is truly a psychic form ofhealing. Consequently, we spent some time both in the Philippines and inMexico taking part in an examination of the possibilities of psychic surgery.

This is an example of what the psychic surgeon creates as a manifestationfor the eye: it is a Philippine bedroom; the patient is undressed, retainingthose garments which may be needed for personal modesty, and lies downon the bed, which may in some cases be covered with a simple showercurtain, usually that one borrowed from the motel bathroom. The healer, areligious man, and one who has often spent ten or twelve years of his lifepraying to become a healer “walking in the wilderness” of the volcanicmountains of Luzon in solitude, enters the room. He carries nothing exceptperhaps a Bible. Often the healer is accompanied by an assistant whofunctions as interpreter and, to use a term familiar to our culture, surgicalassistant; to use a more accurate term, clean-up man.

The healer normally knows very little English. He or she begins by takingthe hands and moving them over the body, palms down. We are informedthat this is a method of scanning the body just as an X-ray machine would.A site for “surgery” is then selected and if the healer is right-handed the lefthand is pressed firmly against the skin. The skin seems to separate and theinterior of the body is seen. This manifestation is very real looking andanyone who has seen a genuine psychic surgeon at work and has not studiedthe phenomenon carefully will swear that the body has been opened withthe bare hands. The right hand then enters this open site and manipulateswithin the body.

In the most interesting case in which I took part, the healer was told that Ihad arthritis. He scanned my body with the help of his assistant. Then heopened the abdominal cavity and with a very liquid sounding action pulledgently, but firmly, at what seemed to be organs rather than joints. It was notunpleasant but, to me, the patient, it was puzzling, as I had no arthritis inmy organs. He then removed what seemed to be three rather small, longpieces of bloody material at the center of which was a small piece of hardmaterial. This done, he removed his left hand. The “incision” vanishedwithout a scar or trace of any kind. The two men, in this case, mopped upwhat had become a fairly considerable amount of blood, rinsed their hands,and then took baby oil and worked it over the abdominal skin, massaging insilence.

When I asked what the healer was doing working in the abdominal area theinterpreter relayed my request, and relayed back the information that thescanning had produced the knowledge of three cysts upon my right ovary,and the misplacement or dropping of both ovaries which had occurredthrough years of very active life. The pulling had been to reposition theovaries so that I would not be in discomfort during menstruation. Theremoval of the cysts had had the same purpose.

Although my gynecologist had diagnosed these three small cysts when I wasa very young woman, I had never spoken of them to Don Elkins and,indeed, to no one, since such conversation is not fascinating. One otherperson knew of these cysts, my mother, but she was 12,000 miles away.

Upon returning to the United States I had my gynecologist examine thearea and he confirmed that the three cysts were no longer palpable. Theyhave remained gone, and the comfort level of my menstrual cycle iscorrespondingly far better.

The massage with baby oil is a very simplified and unostentatious form ofmagnetic healing in which prayers are offered and a protective light isvisualized around the affected area so that healing will be aided.

It is Don’s and my belief that the opening of the body for the removal ofparts, the closing of the body, and the manifestation of the blood and allother materials are materializations of the same type as the materializationsof ghosts and the materialization of UFOs. Therefore, we have never madeany attempt to preserve specimens of this psychic surgery. We are awarethat this does not fulfill the rigors of the scientific method that exists today,but it is our belief that we would find out nothing by looking at the resultsof such analysis of manifestation.

It would seem that a person, no matter how great his desire to be healed,would be nervous and apprehensive, since the opening of the body itself,physical or psychic, seems very traumatic. Once the healer’s hands are uponyou, a distinct emotional and mental attitude change occurs within everyindividual with whom I have spoken who has experienced thisphenomenon. The psychic surgeons call it the presence of the Holy Spirit.It should be considered part of the phenomenon.

In late 1977 and early 1978 we accompanied Dr. Andrija Puharich and hisresearch associates to Mexico City to investigate a Mexican psychic surgeon,a seventy-eight-year-old woman called Pachita, who had been practicing fora great many years. The gift had come to her on the battlefield with PanchoVilla’s army, and, as in the Philippines, more of her patients were nativethan were American. The one difference in her technique was the culturefrom which she came. In the Philippines psychic healing came from anextremely literal belief in Christianity as taught by Spanish missionaries forthree hundred years. Christianity was the center of almost every Filipinopeasant’s life. A large percentage went to mass daily, and, as Don and I werethere during Holy Week of 1975, we were able to watch evidence of theruthlessly literal type of Christianity that was practiced there. On GoodFriday, for instance, there was a great Catholic parade of the cross throughthe streets of Manila. What was different about this parade was that therewas a human being nailed to that cross. Many had vied for that position.The one who had achieved it, when asked for comment, simply replied thathe felt very exalted and hoped that they would choose him again thefollowing year.

In Mexico, if Christianity is present at all, and it often is, it is an overlay toan extremely strong Indian belief which is harsh and brooding. One bringsto mind the memories of the Mayan slaughter of innocents on the steepsteps of the Mexican pyramids.

Consequently, Pachita used a very dull knife with a five inch blade. Shepassed it around amongst the entire research group watching to see ourreactions, especially mine, since I was the guinea pig. Since her “operations”took place with me lying on my stomach I cannot give a first-hand accountof what occurred, but Don informs me that the knife seemed to disappearfour inches into my back and was then moved rapidly across the spine. Thiswas repeated several times. Pachita was, she said, working on my kidneys.Again we made no attempt to conserve “evidence” as we knew that it wouldcome to nothing. Many have attempted to research psychic surgery byanalysis of its products and have found either inconclusive results or nullresults indicting that psychic surgery is a fraud.

In the book, Arigo, by John Fuller, Dr. Puharich’s early work with theSouth American healer of that nickname, psychic surgery is carefullyexamined, and for those interested in this unusual subject that book is agood place to begin. I have never had any success in getting any orthodoxdoctor to test the possible results of this Mexican experience. This is due tothe fact that the procedure used to test the kidneys can, if the kidneys arebadly enough damaged already, cause the kidneys to go into failure onceagain, and no orthodox doctor could be expected to take that risk. Dr.Puharich himself was unwilling for me to go through this procedure.

With all of its frustrations, investigation into areas in the very fringe ofpsychic phenomena are most interesting, informative, and rewarding to theresearcher who is patient and whose approach to the subject is simply togather data rather than attempting to prove, step by step, hypotheses aboutthat which he is doing research. In The Ra Material manifestations of thistype of materialization are discussed and the information is quiteinteresting.

Back in the United States, although I could no longer work at thetypewriter, I was still able to offer the continuing weekly meditations and totake on advanced students for individual work. In 1978 James AllenMcCarty heard about our group, first from a number of people who hadmeditated at our Sunday night meetings and had gone on to form a “lightcenter” and nature preserve in Marion County, Kentucky, and then from atwo-hour, call-in radio show that Don and I had done in Lexington,Kentucky. He came up with many people from the Marion Countymeditation group to experience our meditations. After two meditations thegroup as a whole stopped coming, but Jim made the 140-mile round tripalmost weekly, beginning in the spring of 1980. Jim had, for many years,been searching for some method of aiding humanity. Born in 1947, andequipped with degrees in business and education, he had studied, inaddition, alternative methods for teaching consciousness expansion. Someof this time was spent working with inner-city children, but he began tofind a very strong desire to discover a clearer idea of what it was he wasseeking.

In 1972 he booked a course of study in consciousness expansion called“brain self-control” with a gruff old mountainman who lived in a log cabinat 10,000 feet in the Rocky Mountains of Colorado. During this course helearned, for the first time, of the possibility of communication withadvanced civilization from outer space, not through any man-made meanslike radios, telegraphs, or electronic gadgetry but through the use of thefrontal lobes of the human brain.

Since this very central experience was in wilderness country, rocks, pine,and juniper, he decided to search for an equally remote piece of land uponwhich he could then offer these brain self-control experiences to others. On132 acres in central Kentucky, with a running creek for an access road, heformed the Rock Creek Research and Development Laboratories and beganto work on the subject closest to his heart: the evolution of mankind. Hegave several workshops on this subject but found little interest in that areaand so returned to a life of homesteading and solitude for the next six andone-half years, growing his own food, meditating, and studying. He was stillcurious as to what it would be like to be in a clear, two-way communicationwith advanced intelligent beings, and, thus, he very much enjoyed themeditations with the Louisville group, but he also had previously becomeinterested in work being done in a group in Oregon. In the fall of 1980, hetraveled from Kentucky to Oregon to work with this group which wassupposedly channeling the same source that Edgar Cayce had channeled indeep trance.

However, the learning that he had received from the Sunday night meetingsand from the advanced study that he had with me had spoken to his inner-seeking, and, seemingly of its own accord, his mind made itself up for himafter only two months in Oregon. He found that he needed to return toLouisville and work with Don and me. On December 23, 1980, he arrivedin Louisville, having traveled 5,000 miles from the woods of centralKentucky to Oregon and back to Louisville.

Don and I were endlessly grateful for McCarty’s aid. His abilities wereextraordinary. He had a grasp of the metaphysical material going back to hiscollege days and he had read extensively through all the intervening years, sohe came to this work very informed of our areas of study. He was able totake up the physical part of the research, filing, making notes, transcribingtapes, and carrying on the correspondence that had sorely lapsed since mydisability. Jim, always thorough, sold his land. L/L Research merged withthe Rock Creek Research and Development Laboratories, keeping our oldpartnership name for our publishing arm, purchased a new typewriter-Jim’s fingers, strengthened by six and one-half years of homesteading,overmatched my old electric typewriter-and we settled down to do ...what? We didn’t know.

We discussed doing a new book, updating what we had learned in Secrets ofthe UFO and had blank paper ready to be filled. Jim had begun to do backresearch in our voluminous files. Three weeks after he came, the Ra contactbegan.

During all the years that I had been channeling I had always channeledconsciously, using my free will to clothe telepathic concepts in my ownlanguage. In 1980 a longtime friend and meditation group member, ElaineFlaherty, died a tragically young death. She had had juvenile diabetes andhad died in her thirties. I had sat with her for many days in the hospitalbefore she finally left her body, and she had told me several times that shewanted to make sure that her husband, Tom, was made aware that she wasall right after her death, for she knew that she was likely to die. She had toldTom, also a longtime meditation group member as well.

After her funeral Tom came to me and asked if I would attempt to get intouch with Elaine. Having been through all too many seances and nothaving a great deal of personal commitment to the type of communicationthat one was likely to get from one’s physically dead relatives, I was at firstreluctant to attempt such “mediumship.” However, these were my goodfriends and I could not say no. Tom, Don, and Elaine’s and Tom’s son,Mike, gathered with me for the first attempt. After some moments ofconsciously offering myself for the contact with Elaine, I became unaware ofthe passing of time, and when I awakened Tom had what sounded likeElaine’s voice on tape speaking through me. That was my first experiencewith trance. I did not know, and to this day do not know, how it occurred.Tom asked once more if I would do this and again I went into what seemedto be a very deep trance, remembering nothing and hearing what soundedlike Elaine’s voice on tape after the session. Don stated that if he had heardme from the next room without seeing me he would have been certain itwas Elaine.

This work was extremely draining to me and I asked Tom to accept the factthat I really did not wish to continue being this type of medium. Tomagreed, saying that he had what Elaine had promised and was satisfied.However only a few days later, while working with an advanced meditationstudent, Leonard Cecil, I received a new contact, one which I had never hadbefore. As I do in all cases I challenged this entity in the name of Christ,demanding that it leave if it did not come as a messenger of Christ-consciousness. It remained, so I opened myself to its channel. Again I wentalmost immediately into trance and the entity, which called itself Ra, beganits series of contacts with us. This contact is ongoing, fascinating, and, tome, a source of some disquiet.

The person who decides to become a vocal channel in the first place hasalready taken a step which is, to some people, quite difficult; that is, thewillingness to speak the words of one which is not controlled by the self. Infree will channeling, it is possible to choose to stop channeling. However, itis also possible to utter complete nonsense because the channel never knowsin advance what the next concept will be. I hasten to add that this nonsensehas never occurred in my experience and that the channelings have alwaysmade a reasonable amount of sense, and, in many cases, have been quiteinspirational. Nevertheless in a society where you are taught to measureyour words with some care, it seems an irresponsible act to simply blurt outthat which comes into your mind.

When, in order for the contact to occur, trance has to be obtained, thedisquiet grows into something close to a near panic on my part. I do notknow how the procedure for a trance works, and I am always afraid that inthis session nothing will happen; I will remain conscious; and I will receiveno contact. Again, this has never happened. Since neither I nor either of theothers in our group has any real idea of how to aid me beyond a certainpoint in achieving a state of “trance,” there is nothing to be done but simplyto move ahead. Don states that, although my state of trance is similar toothers he has observed, it is what he would call “telepathic reception in thetrance state.”

Although I studied literature in my undergraduate days and was a librarianfor many years, reading the material almost always offers me theopportunity to learn a new word or two and has certainly stretched mymind in the area of science, which in my education was woefully lacking.

What concerns me perhaps more than anything else is that someone whor*ads this material will consider this human being that I am to have somesort of wisdom that Ra certainly has but that I certainly do not. If this workimpresses you, I can only ask that you please make a sharp differentiation inyour mind between the words and the “medium” through which the wordscome. You would not, for instance, expect the water pipe to be responsiblefor the quality of the water which runs through it. Certainly all of us in theresearch group try, through meditation and daily life, to prepare ourselves asbest we can for these sessions. Nevertheless, what comes through our groupstands on its own and cannot be said to reflect on the wisdom or so-calledspiritual advancement of any of its members. As our popular philosophy hasit, “We are all bozos on this bus.”

If you have any questions as you read, please feel free to write the RockCreek group. Its correspondent, Jim, will never ignore a letter, and since hehas his own experiences of the sessions themselves to share, he will finishthis introduction.

Jim McCarty: We are beginners when it comes to knowing how the Racontact occurs, and it has only been through a process of trial and error,session by session, that we have learned more about how to support ourinstrument, Carla, in the mental, physical, and spiritual senses. We were soexcited about the Ra contact when it first began that we had two sessionsper day for days at a time; but, we have since learned that this procedurewas much too wearing on Carla. We average about one session every weekto ten days now, which allows us to prepare for each session with the greaterdegree of care that seems to be required as sessions accumulate.

A great deal of thought goes into the questions which Don asks during eachsession. Each of us contributes ideas, but the great bulk of the line ofquestioning is accomplished by Don, since he has the years of experience ininvestigating the UFO contactee phenomenon necessary to develop theintellectual foundation required in any attempt to fit the diverse pieces ofthis puzzle together. He also has the intuitive sense that is vital in followingthe unexpected and profoundly revealing answers that Ra so often giveswith further questions, developed on the spur of the moment, to takeadvantage of the new insights.

With the decision made to hold a session the night before the session is tooccur, we arise the morning of the session, have a light breakfast, and beginthe series of steps which will best aid us in successfully completing thesession. I give Carla a half-hour back massage to loosen her muscles andjoints before each session because she will have to remain absolutelymotionless for between an hour and an hour and forty-five minutes. Thenwe meditate so that the harmony we try to produce in our daily lives isintensified, and so that our desires are unified into the single desire to seecontact with Ra. We then perform our ritual of protection and cleansing ofthe room in which the contact will be made and situate Carla in a proneposition on the bed, covering her body with a white blanket, her eyes with awhite cloth, and hook up the three tape recorder microphones just belowher chin so that we don’t miss any of the session if one or two tape recordersmalfunction.

By this time, all that is visible of Carla is her hair flowing down both of hershoulders and her nose poking out of the sea of cloth white surrounding it.As she mentally recites the Prayer of St. Francis, Don is aligning the tablewhich holds the Bible, candle, incense, and chalice of water in a straight linewith her head, as recommended by Ra. After Don lights the candle andincense, he and I walk the Circle of One around Carla and repeat the wordswhich begin each contact.

At some point after that, Carla departs her physical body and Ra then usesit to make the words which form the responses to Don’s questions. Imeditate and send light to Carla for the duration of the session, only takingtime out to flip the tapes over as they finish each side. When the session isover, Don waits a few moments for Carla to return to her usually quite stiffbody, calls her name a few times until she responds, helps her to sit up, rubsher neck a bit, and gives her the chalice full of water to drink after he and Ihave filled it as full of our love vibrations as we can.

Since Carla has no idea of what has occurred during the session, she isalways most curious to know how it went. She has to settle for secondhandbits and pieces of information until I can get the session transcribed fromthe tapes, which is usually very easy since Ra speaks quite slowly and formseach syllable with precise enunciation.

Participating in this communication with Ra has been most inspiring foreach of us because of the blend of eloquence and simplicity whichcharacterizes Ra’s responses. The information contained in The Ra Materialhas been most helpful to us in increasing our knowledge of the mystery ofthe creation and our evolution through it. We hope that it might also beuseful to you.

L/L Research

Don Elkins
Carla L. Rueckert
Jim McCarty

Louisville, KentuckyJuly 7, 1983

Photographs

From The Ra Material, Session No. 88, May 29, 1982:

Firstly, if pictures be taken of a working the visual image must needs be that which is; that is, it is well for you to photograph only an actual working and no sham nor substitution of any material. There shall be no distortions which this group can avoid any more than we would wish distortions in our words.

Secondly, it is inadvisable to photograph the instrument or any portion of the working room while the instrument is in trance. This is a narrow band contact, and we wish to keep electrical and electromagnetic energies constant when their presence is necessary and not present at all otherwise.

Thirdly, once the instrument is aware of the picture-taking, whether before or after the working, the instrument shall be required to continuously respond to speech thus assuring that no trance is imminent.

We ask that any photographs tell the truth, that they be dated and shine with a clarity so that there is no shadow of any but genuine expression which may be offered to those who seek truth.

We come as humble messengers of the Law of One, desiring to decrease distortions. We ask that you, who have been our friends, work with any considerations such as above discussed, not with the thought of quickly removing an unimportant detail, but, as in all ways, regard such as another opportunity to, as the adept must, be yourselves and offer that which is in and with you without pretense of any kind.

On January 15, 1981, our research group began receiving a communicationfrom the social memory complex, Ra. From this communicationprecipitated the Law of One and some of the distortions of the Law of One.

The pages of this book contain an exact transcript, edited only to removesome personal material, of the communications received in the first twenty-six sessions with Ra.

Session 1

January 15, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I have not spoken through this instrument before. We had towait until she was precisely tuned, as we send a narrow band vibration. Wegreet you in the love and in the light of our infinite Creator.

We have watched your group. We have been called to your group, for youhave a need for the diversity of experiences in channeling which go with amore intensive, or as you might call it, advanced approach to the system ofstudying the pattern of the illusions of your body, your mind, and yourspirit, which you call seeking the truth. We hope to offer you a somewhatdifferent slant upon the information which is always and ever the same.

At this time we would be glad to attempt to speak to any subject orquestion which those entities in the room may have potential use in therequesting.

Questioner: Do you have a specific purpose, and if so, could you tell ussomething of what your purpose is?

Ra: I am Ra. We communicate now. We are those who are of the Law ofOne. In our vibration the polarities are harmonized; the complexities aresimplified; the paradoxes have a solution. We are one. That is our natureand our purpose.

We are old upon your planet and have served with varying degrees ofsuccess in transmitting the Law of One, of Unity, of Singleness to yourpeoples. We have walked your planet. We have seen the faces of yourpeoples. However, we now feel the great responsibility of staying in thecapacity of removing the distortions and powers that have been given to theLaw of One. We will continue in this, until, shall we say, your cycle isappropriately ended. If not this one, then the next. We are not a part oftime and, thus, are able to be with you in any of your times.

Does this give you enough information from which to extract our purpose,my brother?

Questioner: Yes. Thank you.

Ra: I am Ra. We appreciate your vibrations. Is there another query?

Questioner: I’ve heard of the name “Ra” in connection with the Egyptians.Are you connected with that Ra in any way?

Ra: I am Ra. Yes, the connection is congruency. May we elucidate? Whatdo you not understand?

Questioner: Could you give me a little more detail about your role with theEgyptians?

Ra: I am Ra. The identity of the vibration Ra is our identity. We as a group,or what you would call a social memory complex, made contact with a raceof your planetary kind which you call Egyptians. Others from our densitymade contact at the same time in South America, and the so-called “lostcities” were their attempts to contribute to the Law of One.

We spoke to one who heard and understood and was in a position to decreethe Law of One. However, the priests and peoples of that era quicklydistorted our message, robbing it of the, shall we say, compassion withwhich unity is informed by its very nature. Since it contains all, it cannotabhor any.

When we were no longer able to have appropriate channels through whichto enunciate the Law of One, we removed ourselves from the nowhypocritical position which we had allowed ourselves to be placed in. Othermyths, shall we say, having more to do with polarity and the things of yourvibration that are complex, again took over in that particularsociety/complex.

Does this form a sufficient amount of information, or could we speakfurther?

Is there another query?

Questioner: (The question was lost because the questioner was sitting too farfrom the tape recorder to be recorded.)

Ra: I am Ra. Consider, if you will, that the universe is infinite. This has yetto be proven or disproven, but we can assure you that there is no end toyour selves, your understanding, what you would call your journey ofseeking, or your perceptions of the creation.

That which is infinite cannot be many, for many-ness is a finite concept. Tohave infinity you must identify or define the infinity as unity; otherwise, theterm does not have any referent or meaning. In an infinite Creator there isonly unity. You have seen simple examples of unity. You have seen theprism which shows all colors stemming from the sunlight. This is asimplistic example of unity.

In truth there is no right or wrong. There is no polarity for all will be, asyou would say, reconciled at some point in your dance through themind/body/spirit complex which you amuse yourself by distorting invarious ways at this time. This distortion is not in any case necessary. It ischosen by each of you as an alternative to understanding the complete unityof thought which binds all things. You are not speaking of similar orsomewhat like entities or things. You are every thing, every being, everyemotion, every event, every situation. You are unity. You are infinity. Youare love/light, light/love. You are. This is the Law of One.

May we enunciate in more detail?

Questioner: No.

Ra: I am Ra. Is there another query at this time?

Questioner: Can you comment on the coming planetary changes in ourphysical reality?

Ra: I am Ra. I preferred to wait till this instrument had again reached aproper state of depth of singleness or one-pointedness before we spoke.

The changes are very, very trivial. We do not concern ourselves with theconditions which bring about harvest.

Questioner: If an individual makes efforts to act as a catalyst in general toincrease the awareness of planetary consciousness, is he of any aid in thatdirection, or is he doing nothing but acting upon himself?

Ra: I am Ra. We shall answer your question in two parts, both of which areimportant equally.

Firstly, you must understand that the distinction between yourself andothers is not visible to us. We do not consider that a separation existsbetween the consciousness-raising efforts of the distortion which youproject as a personality and the distortion that you project as anotherpersonality. Thus, to learn is the same as to teach unless you are notteaching what you are learning; in which case you have done you/them littlegood. This understanding should be pondered by your mind/body/spiritcomplex as it is a distortion which plays a part in your experiences at thisnexus.

To turn to the second part of our response may we state our understanding,limited though it is.

Group-individuated consciousness is that state of sharing understandingwith the other distortions of mind/body/spirit complexes, which are withinthe evident reach of the mind/body/spirit complex individual or group.Thus, we are speaking to you and accepting both our distortions and yourown in order to enunciate the laws of creation, more especially the Law ofOne. We are not available to many of your peoples, for this is not an easilyunderstood way of communication or type of philosophy. However, ourvery being is hopefully a poignant example of both the necessity and thenear-hopelessness of attempting to teach.

Each of those in this group is striving to use, digest, and diversify theinformation which we are sending this instrument into the channels of themind/body/spirit complex without distortion. The few whom you willilluminate by sharing your light are far more than enough reason for thegreatest possible effort. To serve one is to serve all. Therefore, we offer thequestion back to you to state that indeed it is the only activity worth doing:to learn/teach or teach/learn. There is nothing else which is of aid indemonstrating the original thought except your very being, and thedistortions that come from the unexplained, inarticulate, or mystery-cladbeing are many. Thus, to attempt to discern and weave your way through asmany group mind/body/spirit distortions as possible among your peoples inthe course of your teaching is a very good effort to make. We can speak nomore valiantly of your desire to serve.

May we speak in any other capacity upon this subject?

Questioner: Will you be available for communication? Can we call on youin the future?

Ra: I am Ra. We have good contact with this instrument because of herrecent experiences with trance. She is to be able to communicate ourthoughts in your future. However, we advise care in disturbing the channelfor a few moments and then the proper procedure for aiding an instrumentwho has, to some extent, the need of re-entering the mind/body/spiritcomplex which the instrument has chosen for the life experience of thistime/space. Do you understand how to nurture this instrument?

Questioner: No. Could you explain it?

Ra: We suggest first a brief period of silence. Then the repetition of theinstrument’s vibratory complex of sound in your density which you callname. Repeat until an answer is obtained. Then the laying on of the handsat the neck region for a brief period so that the instrument may rechargebatteries which are not, shall we say, full of the essence of this particularfield at this time. And finally, a gift of water into which the love of allpresent has been given. This will restore this entity, for her distortionscontain great sensitivity towards the vibrations of love and the chargedwater will effect comfort. Do you now understand?

Questioner: Not completely.

Ra: I am Ra. We search your mind to find the vibration (nickname). It isthis vibration from you which contains the largest amount of what youwould call love. Others would call this entity (first name). The charging ofthe water is done by those present placing their hands over the glass andvisualizing the power of love entering the water. This will charge that veryeffective medium with those vibrations.This instrument is, at this time, quite fatigued. However, her heart is suchthat she continues to remain open to us and useful as a channel. This is whywe have spent the time/space explaining how the distortions of what youmay call fatigue may be ameliorated.

Under no circ*mstances should this instrument be touched until she hasresponded to her name. I do not wish to take this instrument beyond hercapacity for physical energy. It grows low. Therefore, I must leave thisinstrument. I leave you in the glory and peace of unity. Go forth in peace,rejoicing in the power of the one Creator. I am Ra.

Session 2

January 20, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of our infinite Creator. Iam with this mind/body/spirit complex which has offered itself for achannel. I communicate with you.

Queries are in order in your projections of mind distortion at thistime/space. Thusly would I assure this group that my own social memorycomplex has one particular method of communicating with those few whomay be able to harmonize their distortions with ours, and that is to respondto queries for information. We are comfortable with this format. May thequeries now begin.

Questioner: I’m guessing that there are enough people who wouldunderstand what you are saying, who would be interested enough in it, forus to make a book of your communications and I wondered if you wouldagree to this?

If so, I was thinking that possibly a bit of historical background of yourselfmight be in order.

Ra: I am Ra. The possibility of communication, as you would call it, fromthe One to the One, through distortion, acceptable for meaning is thereason we contacted this group. There are few who will grasp, withoutsignificant distortion, that which we communicate through this connectionwith this mind/body/spirit complex. However, if it be your desire to shareour communications with others we have the distortion towards aperception that this would be most helpful in regularizing and crystallizingyour own patterns of vibration upon the levels of experience which you callthe life. If one is illuminated, are not all illuminated? Therefore, we areoriented towards speaking for you in whatever supply of speakingness youmay desire. To teach/learn is the Law of One in one of its most elementarydistortions.

Questioner: Could you tell us something of your historical background andyour contact with earlier races on this planet? Then we would havesomething to start with.

Ra: I am Ra. We are aware that your mind/body is calculating the propermethod of performing the task of creating a teach/learning instrument. Weare aware that you find our incarnate, as you call it, state of interest. Wewaited for a second query so as to emphasize that the time/space of severalthousand of your years creates a spurious type of interest. Thus in givingthis information, we ask the proper lack of stress be placed upon ourexperiences in your local space/time. The teach/learning which is ourresponsibility is philosophical rather than historical. We shall proceed withyour request which is harmless if properly evaluated.

We are those of the Confederation who eleven thousand of your years agocame to two of your planetary cultures which were at that time closely intouch with the creation of the one Creator. It was our naive belief that wecould teach/learn by direct contact and that the free will distortions ofindividual feeling or personality were in no danger. We had no thought oftheir being disturbed, as these cultures were already closely aligned with anall-embracing belief in the live-ness or consciousness of all. We came andwere welcomed by the peoples whom we wished to serve. We attempted toaid them in technical ways having to do with the healing ofmind/body/spirit complex distortions through the use of the crystal,appropriate to the distortion, placed within a certain appropriate series ofratios of time/space material. Thus were the pyramids created.

We found that the technology was reserved largely for those with theeffectual mind/body distortion of power. This was not intended by the Lawof One. We left your peoples. The group that was to work with those in thearea of South America, as you call that portion of your sphere, gave up notso easily. They returned. We did not. However, we have never left yourvibration due to our responsibility for the changes in consciousness we hadfirst caused and then found distorted in ways not relegated to the Law ofOne. We attempted to contact the rulers of the land to which we had come,that land which you call Egypt, or in some areas, the Holy Land.

In the Eighteenth Dynasty, as it is known in your records of space/timedistortions, we were able to contact a pharaoh, as you would call him. Theman was small in life-experience on your plane and was a ... what thisinstrument would call, Wanderer. Thus, this mind/body/spirit complexreceived our communication distortions and was able to blend hisdistortions with our own. This young entity had been given a vibratorycomplex of sound which vibrated in honor of a prosperous god, as thismind/body complex, which we call instrument for convenience, would call“Ammon.”

The entity decided that this name, being in honor of one amongmany gods, was not acceptable for inclusion in his vibratory sound complex.Thus, he changed his name to one which honored the sun disc. Thisdistortion, called “Aten,” was a close distortion to our reality as weunderstand our own nature of mind/body/spirit complex distortion.However, it does not come totally into alignment with the intendedteach/learning which was sent. This entity, Ikhnaton, became convincedthat the vibration of One was the true spiritual vibration and thus decreedthe Law of One.

However, this entity’s beliefs were accepted by very few. His priests gave lipservice only, without the spiritual distortion towards seeking. The peoplescontinued in their beliefs. When this entity was no longer in this density,again the polarized beliefs in the many gods came into their own andcontinued so until the one known as Mohammed delivered the peoples intoa more intelligible distortion of mind/body/spirit relationships.

Do you have a more detailed interest at this time?

Questioner: We are very interested in the entire story that you have to telland getting in to the Law of One in quite some detail. There will be severalquestions that I’ll ask as we go along that may or may not be related directlyto understanding the Law of One. However, I believe that the proper wayof presenting this as a teach/learning vehicle is to investigate different facetsof what you tell us. You spoke of crystal healing. (One other thing I want tomention is that when the instrument becomes fatigued we want to cut offcommunication and continue questions at a later time when the instrumentis recharged.) If the instrument is suitable at this time we would like a littleinformation about the crystal healing that you mentioned.

Ra: I am Ra. The principle of crystal healing is based upon anunderstanding of the hierarchical nature of the structure of the illusionwhich is the physical body, as you would call it. There are crystals whichwork upon the energies coming into the spiritual body; there are crystalswhich work upon the distortions from spirit to mind; there are crystalswhich balance the distortions between the mind and the body. All of thesecrystal healings are charged through purified channels. Without the relativecrystallization of the healer working with the crystal, the crystal will not beproperly charged. The other ingredient is the proper alignment with theenergy fields of the planet upon which you dwell and the holistic or cosmicdistortions or streamings which enter the planetary aura in such a mannerthat an appropriate ratio of shapes and placement within these shapes is ofindicated aid in the untangling or balancing process.

To go through the various crystals to be used would be exhaustive to thisinstrument, although you may ask us if you wish in another session. Thedelicacy, shall we say, of the choosing of the crystal is very critical and, intruth, a crystalline structure such as a diamond or ruby can be used by apurified channel who is filled with the love/light of One, in almost anyapplication.

This, of course, takes initiation, and there never have been many topersevere to the extent of progressing through the various distortion leavingswhich initiation causes.

May we further inform you in any fairly brief way upon this or anothersubject?

Questioner: Yes. You mentioned that the pyramids were an outgrowth ofthis. Could you expand a little on that? Were you responsible for thebuilding of the pyramid, and what was the purpose of the pyramid?

Ra: I am Ra. The larger pyramids were built by our ability using the forcesof One. The stones are alive. It has not been so understood by themind/body/spirit distortions of your culture. The purposes of the pyramidswere two:

Firstly, to have a properly oriented place of initiation for those who wishedto become purified or initiated channels for the Law of One.

Two, we wished then to carefully guide the initiates in developing a healingof the people whom they sought to aid, and of the planet itself. Pyramidafter pyramid charged by the crystal and Initiate were designed to balancethe incoming energy of the One Creation with the many and multipledistortions of the planetary mind/body/spirit. In this effort we were able tocontinue work that brothers within the Confederation had effected throughbuilding of other crystal-bearing structures and thus complete a ring, if youwill, of these about the Earth’s, as this instrument would have us vibrate it,surface.

This instrument begins to lose energy. We ask for one more query orsubject and then we shall take our leave for this time/space.

Questioner: You might mention that originally there was a capstone on thepyramid at the top, what was it made of and how you moved the heavyblocks to build the pyramid. What technique was used for that?

Ra: I am Ra. I request that we be asked this question in our next worktime,as you would term the distortion/sharing that our energies produce.

If you have any questions about the proper use of this mind/body/spirit, wewould appreciate your asking them now.

Questioner: Consider them asked. I don’t have anything to go on. What isthe proper use of this instrument? What should we do? What should we doto maximize her ability and her comfort?

Ra: I am Ra. We are pleased that you have asked this question for it is notour understanding that we have the right/duty to share our perceptions onany subject but philosophy without direct question. However, thismind/body/spirit is not being correctly used and therefore is experiencingunnecessary distortions of body in the area of fatigue.

The vibrations may well be purified by a simple turning to the circle of Oneand the verbal vibration while doing so of the following dialogue:

Question: “What is the Law?”

Answer: “The Law is One.”

Question: “Why are we here?”

Answer: “We seek the Law of One.”

Question: “Why do we seek Ra?”

Answer: “Ra is an humble messenger of the Law of One.”

Both Together: “Rejoice then and purify this place in the Law of One. Letno thought-form enter the circle we have walked about this instrument, forthe Law is One.”

The instrument at this time should be in trance. The proper alignment isthe head pointed twenty degrees north-by-northeast. This is the directionfrom which the newer or New Age distortions of love/light, which are lessdistorted, are emanating, and this instrument will find comfort therein.This is a sensitive instrument, by which we mean the distortions whichenter her mind/body/spirit complex come from any of her senses. Thus, it iswell to do the following:

Place at the entity’s head a virgin chalice of water.

To the center, the book most closely aligned with the instrument’s mentaldistortions which are allied most closely with the Law of One, that beingthe Bible that she touches most frequently.

To the other side of the Bible, a small amount of cense, or incense, in avirgin censer.

To the rear of the book symbolizing One, opened to the Gospel of John,Chapter One, a white candle.

The instrument would be strengthened by the wearing of a white robe. Theinstrument shall be covered and prone, the eyes covered.

We feel that, though this is a complex of activity/circ*mstance and mayseem very distorted from a purposeful teach/learning experience, theseelaborations on the technique of trance will ease the mind distortions ofthose about the instrument as they perceive improvement in theinstrument’s distortions with regard to fatigue. We add only that if theseteach/learning sessions are held during time/space during which your sun-body does not light your room that it is best to call the instrument beforethe lighting of the illuminatory mechanism.

I am Ra. I leave you in the glory and the peace of the one Creator. Rejoicein the love/light, and go forth in the power of the one Creator. In joy, weleave you. Adonai.

Session 3

January 21, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in love and the light of the one infinite Creator. Icommunicate with you now.

Questioner: My first question is, did we correctly perform the ritual forstarting the communication?

Ra: I am Ra. The placement of the artifacts designated to balance theinstrument should be placed at the instrument’s head for the least distortionof effect. The remainder of the beginning account of purpose is quiteacceptable, for those speaking desire to serve. Otherwise, the attendantemphasis in mind complexities would not have been affected properly. Wecaution you to guard against those who are not wishing to serve othersabove all else, from taking part in the beginning or in lending theirdistortions of mind/body/spirit complex to any session as we should then beunable to properly blend our distortions with those of this instrument.

Questioner: Should I move the Bible, candle, and incense at this time?

Ra: I am Ra. This would be appropriate.

Questioner: (After moving the items.) Is this the proper position?

Ra: I am Ra. Please correct the angle of the incense so that it isperpendicular to the plane of twenty degrees north-by-northeast.

Questioner: (After making the correction.) Is this satisfactory?

Ra: I am Ra. Please check by eye to make fine correction. We will explainthe process by which this becomes a significant distortion balancer. Theincense acts as energizer to the physical body of this instrument, signifyingits humanity. This is, therefore, a necessity that the wafted smoke isperceived from the same relative angle as the instrument perceives theopened Bible balanced by the lighted candle signifying love/light andlight/love and, therefore, give the mental and emotional, shall we call it,distortion complex of this instrument the sight of paradise and peace whichit seeks. Thus energized from the lower to the higher, the instrumentbecomes balanced and does not grow fatigued.

We appreciate your concern, for this will enable our teach/learning toproceed more easily.

Questioner: Does everything appear correctly aligned now?

Ra: I am Ra. I judge it within limits of acceptability.

Questioner: At the last session we had two questions that we were saving forthis session: one having to do with the possible capstone on top of the GreatPyramid at Giza; the other having to do with how you moved the heavyblocks that make up the pyramid. I know these questions are of noimportance with respect to the Law of One, but it was my judgment-andplease correct me if I am wrong, and make the necessary suggestions-thatthis would provide an easy entry for those who would read the material thatwill eventually become a book. We are very grateful for your contact andwill certainly take any suggestions as to how we should receive thisinformation.

Ra: I am Ra. I will not suggest the proper series of questions. This is yourprerogative as free agent of the Law of One having learned/understood thatour social memory complex cannot effectually discern the distortions of thesocietal mind/body/spirit complex of your peoples. We wish now to fulfillour teach/learning honor/responsibility by answering what is asked. Thisonly will suffice for we cannot plumb the depths of the distortioncomplexes which infect your peoples.

The first question, therefore, is the capstone. We iterate the unimportanceof this type of data.

The so-called Great Pyramid had two capstones. One was of our design andwas of smaller and carefully contrived pieces of the material upon yourplanet which you call “granite.” This was contrived for crystalline propertiesand for the proper flow of your atmosphere via a type of what you wouldcall “chimney.”

At a time when we as a people had left your density, the original was takenaway and a more precious one substituted. It consisted, in part, of a goldenmaterial. This did not change the properties of the pyramid, as you call it, atall, and was a distortion due to the desire of a few to mandate the use of thestructure as a royal place only.

Do you wish to query further upon this first question?

Questioner: What did you mean by chimney? What was its specificpurpose?

Ra: I am Ra. There is a proper flow of your atmosphere which, thoughsmall, freshens the whole of the structure. This was designed by having air-flow ducts, as this instrument might call them, situated so that there was afreshness of atmosphere without any disturbance or draft.

Questioner: How were the blocks moved?

Ra: I am Ra. You must picture the activity within all that is created. Theenergy is, though finite, quite large compared to theunderstanding/distortion by your peoples. This is an obvious point wellknown to your people, but little considered.

This energy is intelligent. It is hierarchical. Much as your mind/body/spiritcomplex dwells within a hierarchy of vehicles and retains, therefore, theshell or shape or field, and the intelligence of each ascendingly intelligent orbalanced body, so does each atom of such a material as rock. When one canspeak to that intelligence, the finite energy of the physical, or chemicalrock/body is put into contact with that infinite power which is resident inthe more well-tuned bodies, be they human or rock.

With this connection made, a request may be given. The intelligence ofinfinite rock-ness communicates to its physical vehicle and that splittingand moving which is desired is then carried out through the displacement ofthe energy field of rock-ness from finity to a dimension which we mayconveniently call, simply, infinity.

In this way, that which is required is accomplished due to a cooperation ofthe infinite understanding of the Creator indwelling in the living rock. Thisis, of course, the mechanism by which many things are accomplished, whichare not subject to your present means of physical analysis of action at adistance.

Questioner: I am reminded of the statement-approximately-that if youhad faith to move a mountain, the mountain would move. This seems to beapproximately what you were saying. That if you are fully aware of the Lawof One, you would be able to do these things. Is that correct?

Ra: I am Ra. The vibratory distortion of sound, faith, is perhaps one of thestumbling blocks between those of what we may call the infinite path andthose of the finite proving/understanding.

You are precisely correct in your understanding of the congruency of faithand intelligent infinity; however, one is a spiritual term, the other moreacceptable perhaps to the conceptual framework distortions of those whoseek with measure and pen.

Questioner: Then if an individual is totally informed with respect to theLaw of One and lives the Law of One, then such things as the building ofthe pyramids by direct mental effort would be commonplace. Is that what Iam to understand?

Ra: I am Ra. You are incorrect in that there is a distinction between theindividual power through the Law of One and the combined, or societalmemory complex mind/body/spirit understanding of the Law of One.

In the first case only the one individual, purified of all flaws, could move amountain. In the case of mass understanding of unity, each individual maycontain an acceptable amount of distortion and yet the mass mind couldmove mountains. The progress is normally from the understanding whichyou now seek to a dimension of understanding which is governed by thelaws of love, and which seeks the laws of light. Those who are vibrating withthe Law of Light seek the Law of One. Those who vibrate with the Law ofOne seek the Law of Foreverness.

We cannot say what is beyond this dissolution of the unified self with allthat there is, for we still seek to become all that there is, and still are we Ra.Thus our paths go onward.

Questioner: Was the pyramid then built by the mutual action of many?

Ra: I am Ra. The pyramids which we thought/built were constructedthought-forms created by our social memory complex.

Questioner: Then the rock was created in place rather than moved fromsome place else? Is that correct?

Ra: I am Ra. We built with everlasting rock the Great Pyramid, as you callit. Other of the pyramids were built with stone moved from one place toanother.

Questioner: What is everlasting rock?

Ra: I am Ra. If you can understand the concept of thought-forms you willrealize that the thought-form is more regular in its distortion than theenergy fields created by the materials in the rock which has been createdthrough thought form from thought to finite energy and being-ness in your,shall we say, distorted reflection of the level of the thought-form.

May we answer you in any more helpful way?

Questioner: This is rather trivial, but I was wondering why the pyramid wasbuilt with many blocks rather than creating the whole thing as one formcreated at once?

Ra: I am Ra. There is a law which we believe to be one of the moresignificant primal distortions of the Law of One. That is the Law ofConfusion. You have called this the Law of Free Will. We wished to makean healing machine, or time/space ratio complex which was as efficacious aspossible. However, we did not desire to allow the mystery to be penetratedby the peoples in such a way that we became worshipped as builders of amiraculous pyramid. Thus it appears to be made, not thought.

Questioner: Well, then you speak of the pyramid, the Great Pyramid, Iassume, as primarily a healing machine, and also you spoke of it as a devicefor initiation. Are these one and the same concept?

Ra: I am Ra. They are part of one complex of love/light intent/sharing. Touse the healing properly it was important to have a purified and dedicatedchannel, or energizer, for the love/light of the infinite Creator to flowthrough; thus the initiatory method was necessary to prepare the mind, thebody, and the spirit for service in the Creator’s work. The two are integral.

Questioner: Does the shape of the pyramid have a function in the initiationprocess?

Ra: I am Ra. This is a large question. We feel that we shall begin and askyou to re-evaluate and ask further at a later session, this somewhat, shall wesay, informative point.

To begin. There are two main functions of the pyramid in relation to theinitiatory procedures. One has to do with the body. Before the body can beinitiated, the mind must be initiated. This is the point at which most adeptsof your present cycle find their mind/body/spirit complexes distorted from.When the character and personality that is the true identity of the mind hasbeen discovered, the body then must be known in each and every way.Thus, the various functions of the body need understanding and controlwith detachment. The first use of the pyramid, then, is the going down intothe pyramid for purposes of deprivation of sensory input so that the bodymay, in a sense, be dead and another life begin.

We advise, at this time, any necessary questions and a fairly rapid ending ofthis session. Have you any query at this time/space?

Questioner: The only question is, is there anything that we have donewrong, or that we could do to make the instrument more comfortable?

Ra: I am Ra. We scan this instrument.

This instrument has been much aided by these precautions. We suggestonly some attention to the neck which seems in this body/distortion to bedistorted in the area of strength/weakness. More support, therefore, to theneck area may be an aid.

Questioner: Should we have the instrument drink the water from thechalice behind her head, or should we have her drink from another glassafter we charge it with love?

Ra: I am Ra. That and only that chalice shall be the most beneficial as thevirgin material living in the chalice accepts, retains, and responds to the lovevibration activated by your being-ness.

I am Ra. I will now leave this group rejoicing in the power and peace of theone Creator. Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 4

January 22, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the infinite Creator. Icommunicate with you now.

Questioner: When we finished the last session, I had asked a question thatwas too long to answer. It had to do with the shape of the pyramid, itsrelationship to the initiation. Is this the appropriate time to ask thisquestion?

Ra: I am Ra. Yes, this is an appropriate time/space to ask that question.

Questioner: Does the shape of the pyramid have an effect upon theinitiation?

Ra: I am Ra. As we began the last session question, you have alreadyrecorded in your individual memory complex the first use of the shapehaving to do with the body complex initiation. The initiation of spirit was amore carefully designed type of initiation as regards the time/space ratiosabout which the entity to be initiated found itself.

If you will picture with me the side of the so-called pyramid shape andmentally imagine this triangle cut into four equal triangles, you will find theintersection of the triangle, which is at the first level on each of the foursides, forms a diamond in a plane which is horizontal. The middle of thisplane is the appropriate place for the intersection of the energies streamingfrom the infinite dimensions and the mind/body/spirit complexes of variousinterwoven energy fields. Thus it was designed that the one to be initiatedwould, by mind, be able to perceive and then channel this, shall we say,gateway to intelligent infinity. This, then, was the second point of designingthis specific shape.

May we provide a further description of any kind to your query?

Questioner: Yes. As I understand it then, the initiate was to be on thecenter line of that pyramid, but at an altitude above the base as defined bythe intersection of the four triangles made by dividing each side. Is thatcorrect?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Then at this point there is a focusing of energy that is extra-dimensional in respect to our dimensions. Am I right?

Ra: I am Ra. You may use that vibratory sound complex. However, it is nottotally and specifically correct. There are no “extra” dimensions. We wouldprefer the use of the term multi-dimensional.

Questioner: Is the size of the pyramid a function of the effectiveness of theinitiation?

Ra: I am Ra. Each size pyramid has its own point of streaming in ofintelligent infinity. Thus, a tiny pyramid that can be placed below a body orabove a body will have specific and various effects depending upon theplacement of the body in relationship to the entrance point of intelligentinfinity.

For the purposes of initiation, the size needed to be large enough to createthe impression of towering size so that the entrance point of multi-dimensional intelligent infinity would completely pervade and fill thechannel, the entire body being able to rest in this focused area.Furthermore, it was necessary for healing purposes that both channel andthe one to be healed be able to rest within that focused point.

Questioner: Is the large pyramid at Giza still usable for this purpose, or is itno longer functional?

Ra: I am Ra. That, like many other pyramid structures, is like the piano outof tune. It, as this instrument would express it, plays the tune but, oh, sopoorly. The disharmony jangles the sensitivity. Only the ghost of thestreaming still remains due to the shifting of the streaming points which isin turn due to the shifting electromagnetic field of your planet; due also tothe discordant vibratory complexes of those who have used the initiatoryand healing place for less compassionate purposes.

Questioner: Would it be possible to build a pyramid and properly align itand use it today from the materials that we have available?

Ra: I am Ra. It is quite possible for you to build a pyramid structure. Thematerial used is not critical, merely the ratios of time/space complexes.However, the use of the structure for initiation and healing dependscompletely upon the inner disciplines of the channels attempting suchwork.

Questioner: My question then would be, are there individuals incarnateupon the planet today who would have the inner disciplines to, using yourinstructions, construct and initiate in a pyramid they built? Is this withinthe limits of what any one on the planet today can do? Or is there no oneavailable for this?

Ra: I am Ra. There are people, as you call them, who are able to take thiscalling at this nexus. However, we wish to point out once again that thetime of the pyramids, as you would call it, is past. It is indeed a timelessstructure. However, the streamings from the universe were, at the time weattempted to aid this planet, those which required a certain understandingof purity. This understanding has, as the streamings revolved and all thingsevolve, changed to a more enlightened view of purity. Thus, there are thoseamong your people at this time whose purity is already one with intelligentinfinity. Without the use of structures, healer/patient can gain healing.

May we further speak to some specific point?

Questioner: Is it possible for you to instruct in these healing techniques ifwe could make available an individual who had the native ability?

Ra: I am Ra. It is possible. We must add that many systems ofteach/learning the healing/patient nexus are proper given the variousmind/body/spirit complexes. We ask your imagination to consider therelative simplicity of the mind in the earlier cycle and the less distorted, butoften overly complex, views and thought/spirit processes of the samemind/body/spirit complexes after many incarnations. We also ask yourimagination to conceive of those who have chosen the distortion of serviceand have removed their mind/body/spirit complexes from one dimension toanother, thus bringing with them in totally latent form many skills andunderstandings which more closely match the distortions of thehealing/patient processes.

Questioner: I would very much like to continue investigation into thepossibility of this healing process, but I’m a little lost as to where to begin.Can you tell me where my first step would be?

Ra: I am Ra. I cannot tell you what to ask. I may suggest that you considerthe somewhat complex information just given and thus discover severalavenues of inquiry. There is one “health,” as you call it, in your polarizedenvironment, but there are several significantly various distortions of typesof mind/body/spirit complexes. Each type must pursue its ownlearn/teaching in this area.

Questioner: Would you say, then, that the first step would be to find anindividual with ability brought with him into this incarnation? Is thiscorrect?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Once I have selected an individual to perform the healing, itwould be helpful to receive instruction from you. Is this possible?

Ra: I am Ra. This is possible given the distortions of vibratory soundcomplexes.

Questioner: I’m assuming, then, that the selected individual would be onewho was very much in harmony with the Law of One. Even though he maynot have any intellectual understanding of it, he should be living the Law ofOne?

Ra: I am Ra. This is both correct and incorrect. The first case, that beingcorrectness, would apply to one such as the questioner himself who has thedistortions towards healing, as you call it.

The incorrectness which shall be observed is the healing of those whoseactivities in your space/time illusion do not reflect the Law of One, butwhose ability has found its pathway to intelligent infinity regardless of theplane of existence from which this distortion is found.

Questioner: I’m a little confused. I partially understand you, but I’m notsure that I fully understand you. Could you restate that in another way?

Ra: I am Ra. I can restate that in many ways, given this instrument’sknowledge of your vibratory sound complexes. I will strive for a shorterdistortion at this time.

Two kinds there are who can heal: those such as yourself who, having theinnate distortion towards knowledge-giving of the Law of One, can heal butdo not; and those who, having the same knowledge, but showing nosignificant distortions toward the Law of One in mind, body, or spirit, yet,and nevertheless, have opened a channel to the same ability.

The point being that there are those who, without proper training, shall wesay, nevertheless, heal. It is a further item of interest that those whose lifedoes not equal their work may find some difficulty in absorbing the energyof intelligent infinity and thus become quite distorted in such a way as tocause disharmony in themselves and others and perhaps even find itnecessary to cease the healing activity. Therefore, those of the first type,those who seek to serve and are willing to be trained in thought, word, andaction are those who will be able to comfortably maintain the distortiontoward service in the area of healing.

Questioner: Then would it be possible for you to train us in healingawareness?

Ra: I am Ra. It is possible.

Questioner: Will you train us?

Ra: I am Ra. We will.

Questioner: I have no idea how long this would take. Is it possible for youto give a synopsis of the program of training required? I have no knowledgeof what questions to ask at this point.

Ra: I am Ra. We consider your request for information, for as you noted,there are a significant number of vibratory sound complexes which can beused in sequence to train the healer.

The synopsis is a very appropriate entry that you might understand what isinvolved.

Firstly, the mind must be known to itself. This is perhaps the mostdemanding part of healing work. If the mind knows itself then the mostimportant aspect of healing has occurred. Consciousness is the microcosmof the Law of One.

The second part has to do with the disciplines of the body complexes. Inthe streamings reaching your planet at this time, these understandings anddisciplines have to do with the balance between love and wisdom in the useof the body in its natural functions.

The third area is the spiritual, and in this area the first two disciplines areconnected through the attainment of contact with intelligent infinity.

Questioner: I believe I have a little idea of the accomplishment of the firststep. Can you elaborate a little bit on the other two steps which I am not atall familiar with.

Ra: I am Ra. Imagine the body. Imagine the more dense aspects of thebody. Proceed therefrom to the very finest knowledge of energy pathwayswhich revolve and cause the body to be energized. Understand that allnatural functions of the body have all aspects from dense to fine, and can betransmuted to what you may call sacramental. This is a brief investigation ofthe second area.

To speak to the third, if you will, imagine the function of the magnet. Themagnet has two poles. One reaches up. The other goes down. The functionof the spirit is to integrate the upreaching yearning of the mind/body energywith the downpouring and streaming of infinite intelligence. This is a briefexplication of the third area.

Questioner: Then would this training program involve specific things todo, specific instructions and exercises?

Ra: I am Ra. We are not at this time incarnate among your peoples; thus,we can guide and attempt to specify, but we cannot, by example, show.This is an handicap. However, there should indeed be fairly specificexercises of mind, body, and spirit during the teach/learning process weoffer. It is to be once more iterated that healing is but one distortion of theLaw of One. To reach an undistorted understanding of that law, it is notnecessary to heal or to show any manifestation but only to exercise thediscipline of understanding.

We would ask that one or two more questions be the ending of this session.

Questioner: My objective is primarily to discover more of the Law of One,and it would be very helpful to discover the techniques of healing. I amaware of your problem with respect to free will. Can you state the Law ofOne and the laws of healing to me?

Ra: I am Ra. The Law of One, though beyond the limitation of name, asyou call vibratory sound complexes, may be approximated by stating that allthings are one, that there is no polarity, no right or wrong, no disharmony,but only identity. All is one, and that one is love/light, light/love, theinfinite Creator.

One of the primal distortions of the Law of One is that of healing. Healingoccurs when a mind/body/spirit complex realizes, deep within itself, theLaw of One; that is, that there is no disharmony, no imperfection; that all iscomplete and whole and perfect. Thus, the intelligent infinity within thismind/body/spirit complex re-forms the illusion of body, mind, or spirit to aform congruent with the Law of One. The healer acts as energizer orcatalyst for this completely individual process.

One item which may be of interest is that a healer asking to learn must takethe distortion understood as responsibility for that ask/receiving. This is anhonor/duty which must be carefully considered in free will before theasking.

Questioner: I assume that we should continue tomorrow.

Ra: I am Ra. Your assumption is correct unless you feel a certain question isnecessary. This instrument is nurtured by approximately this length ofwork.

Questioner: I have one more short question. Is this instrument capable oftwo of these sessions per day, or should we remain with one?

Ra: I am Ra. This instrument is capable of two sessions a day. However, shemust be encouraged to keep her bodily complex strong by the ingestion ofyour foodstuffs to an extent which exceeds this instrument’s normal intakeof your foodstuffs, this due to the physical material which we use to speak.

Further, this instrument’s activities must be monitored to preventoveractivity, for this activity is equivalent to a strenuous working day on thephysical level.

If these admonishments are considered, the two sessions would be possible.We do not wish to deplete this instrument.

Questioner: Thank you, Ra.

Ra: I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the one InfiniteIntelligence which is the Creator. Go forth rejoicing in the power and thepeace of the One. Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 5

January 23, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the infinite Creator. Icommunicate now.

Questioner: The last time that we communicated we were speaking of thelearning of healing. It is my impression from what you gave to us in theearlier session that it is necessary to first purify the self by certain disciplinesand exercises. Then in order to heal a patient, it is necessary, by example,and possibly certain exercises, to create the mental configuration in thepatient that allows him to heal himself. Am I correct?

Ra: I am Ra. Although your learn/understanding distortion is essentiallycorrect, your choice of vibratory/sound complex is not entirely as accurateas this language allows.

It is not by example that the healer does the working. The working exists inand of itself. The healer is only the catalyst, much as this instrument has thecatalysis necessary to provide the channel for our words, yet by example orexercise of any kind can take no thought for this working.

The healing/working is congruent in that it is a form of channeling somedistortion of the intelligent infinity.

Questioner: We have decided to accept, if offered, the honor/duty oflearning/teaching the healing process. I would ask as to the first step whichwe should accomplish in becoming effective healers.

Ra: I am Ra. We shall begin with the first of the three teachings/learnings.

We begin with the mental learn/teaching necessary for contact withintelligent infinity. The prerequisite of mental work is the ability to retainsilence of self at a steady state when required by the self. The mind must beopened like a door. The key is silence.

Within the door lies an hierarchical construction you may liken untogeography and in some ways geometry, for the hierarchy is quite regular,bearing inner relationships.

To begin to master the concept of mental disciplines it is necessary toexamine the self. The polarity of your dimension must be internalized.Where you find patience within your mind you must consciously find thecorresponding impatience and vice versa. Each thought a being has, has inits turn an antithesis. The disciplines of the mind involve, first of all,identifying both those things of which you approve and those things ofwhich you disapprove within yourself, and then balancing each and everypositive and negative charge with its equal. The mind contains all things.Therefore, you must discover this completeness within yourself.

The second mental discipline is acceptance of the completeness within yourconsciousness. It is not for a being of polarity in the physical consciousnessto pick and choose among attributes, thus building the roles that causeblockages and confusions in the already distorted mind complex. Eachacceptance smoothes part of the many distortions that the faculty you calljudgment engenders.

The third discipline of the mind is a repetition of the first but with the gazeoutward toward the fellow entities that it meets. In each entity there existscompleteness. Thus, the ability to understand each balance is necessary.When you view patience, you are responsible for mirroring in your mentalunderstandings, patience/impatience. When you view impatience, it isnecessary for your mental configuration of understanding to beimpatience/patience. We use this as a simple example. Most configurationsof mind have many facets, and understanding of either self polarities, orwhat you would call other-self polarities, can and must be understood assubtle work.

The next step is the acceptance of the other-self polarities, which mirrorsthe second step. These are the first four steps of learning mental disciplines.The fifth step involves observing the geographical and geometricalrelationships and ratios of the mind, the other mind, the mass mind, andthe infinite mind.

The second area of learn/teaching is the study/understanding of the bodycomplexes. It is necessary to know your body well. This is a matter of usingthe mind to examine how the feelings, the biases, what you would call theemotions, affect various portions of the body complex. It shall be necessaryto both understand the bodily polarity and to accept them, repeating in achemical/physical manifestation the work you have done upon the mindbethinking the consciousness.

The body is a creature of the mind’s creation. It has its biases. Thebiological bias must be first completely understood and then the oppositebias allowed to find full expression in understanding. Again, the process ofacceptance of the body as a balanced, as well as polarized, individual maythen be accomplished. It is then the task to extend this understanding to thebodies of the other-selves whom you will meet.

The simplest example of this is the understanding that each biological maleis female; each biological female is male. This is a simple example. However,in almost every case wherein you are attempting the understanding of thebody of self or other-self, you will again find that the most subtlediscernment is necessary in order to fully grasp the polarity complexesinvolved.

At this time we would suggest closing the description until the next time ofwork so that we may devote time to the third area commensurate with itsimportance.

We can answer a query if it is a short one before we leave this instrument.

Questioner: Is the instrument comfortable? Is there anything that we cando to increase the comfort of the instrument?

Ra: I am Ra. The candle could be rotated clockwise approximately 10º eachsession to improve the flow of spiraled energy through the being’s receivingmechanisms. This particular configuration is well otherwise. But we ask thatthe objects described and used be centered with geometric care and checkedfrom time to time. Also that they not be exposed to that space/time inwhich work is not of importance.

I am Ra. I leave this instrument in the love and in the light of the oneinfinite Creator. Go forth rejoicing in the power and the peace of the oneCreator. Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 6

January 24, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the infinite Creator. Icommunicate now.

Questioner: We would like to continue the material from yesterday.

Ra: I am Ra. This is well with us.

We proceed now with the third part of the teach/learning concerning thedevelopment of the energy powers of healing.

The third area is the spiritual complex which embodies the fields of forceand consciousness which are the least distorted of your mind/body/spiritcomplex. The exploration and balancing of the spirit complex is indeed thelongest and most subtle part of your learn/teaching. We have considered themind as a tree. The mind controls the body. With the mind single-pointed,balanced, and aware, the body comfortable in whatever biases anddistortions make it appropriately balanced for that instrument, theinstrument is then ready to proceed with the greater work.

That is the work of wind and fire. The spiritual body energy field is apathway, or channel. When body and mind are receptive and open, thenthe spirit can become a functioning shuttle or communicator from theentity’s individual energy/will upwards, and from the streamings of thecreative fire and wind downwards.

The healing ability, like all other, what this instrument would call,paranormal abilities, is affected by the opening of a pathway or shuttle intointelligent infinity. There are many upon your plane who have a randomhole or gateway in their spirit energy field, sometimes created by theingestion of chemicals such as, what this instrument would call LSD, whoare able, randomly and without control, to tap into energy sources. Theymay or may not be entities who wish to serve. The purpose of carefully andconsciously opening this channel is to serve in a more dependable way, in amore commonplace or usual way, as seen by the distortion complex of thehealer. To others there may appear to be miracles. To the one who hascarefully opened the door to intelligent infinity this is ordinary; this iscommonplace; this is as it should be. The life experience becomes somewhattransformed. The great work goes on.

At this time we feel these exercises suffice for your beginning. We will, at afuture time, when you feel you have accomplished that which is set beforeyou, begin to guide you into a more precise understanding of the functionsand uses of this gateway in the experience of healing.

Questioner: I think this might be an appropriate time to include a littlemore background on yourself, possibly information having to do withwhere you came from prior to your involvement with planet Earth, if this ispossible.

Ra: I am Ra. I am, with the social memory complex of which I am a part,one of those who voyaged outward from another planet within your ownsolar system, as this entity would call it. The planetary influence was thatyou call Venus. We are a race old in your measures. When we were at thesixth dimension our physical beings were what you would call golden. Wewere tall and somewhat delicate. Our physical body complex covering,which you call the integument, had a golden luster.

In this form we decided to come among your peoples. Your peoples at thattime were much unlike us in physical appearance, as you might call it. We,thus, did not mix well with the population and were obviously other thanthey. Thus, our visit was relatively short, for we found ourselves in thehypocritical position of being acclaimed as other than your other-selves.This was the time during which we built the structures in which you showinterest.

Questioner: How did you journey from Venus to this planet?

Ra: I am Ra. We used thought.

Questioner: Would it have been possible to have taken one of the people ofthis planet at that time and placed him on Venus? Would he have survived?Were conditions on Venus hospitable?

Ra: I am Ra. The third-density conditions are not hospitable to the life-forms of your peoples. The fifth and sixth dimensions of that planetarysphere are quite conducive to growing/learning/teaching.

Questioner: How were you able to make the transition from Venus? Didyou have to change your dimension to walk upon the Earth?

Ra: I am Ra. You will remember the exercise of the wind. The dissolutioninto nothingness is the dissolution into unity, for there is no nothingness.From the sixth dimension, we are capable of manipulating, by thought, theintelligent infinity present in each particle of light or distorted light so thatwe were able to clothe ourselves in a replica visible in the third density ofour mind/body/spirit complexes in the sixth density. We were allowed thisexperiment by the Council which guards this planet.

Questioner: Where is this Council located?

Ra: I am Ra. This Council is located in the octave, or eighth dimension, ofthe planet Saturn, taking its place in an area which you understand in third-dimension terms as the rings.

Questioner: Are there any people such as you find on Earth on any of theother planets in our solar system?

Ra: I am Ra. Do you request space/time present information or space/timecontinuum information?

Questioner: Both.

Ra: I am Ra. At one time/space, in what is your past, there was a populationof third-density beings upon a planet which dwelt within your solar system.There are various names by which this planet has been named. Thevibratory sound complex most usually used by your peoples is Maldek.These entities, destroying their planetary sphere, thus were forced to findroom for themselves upon this third density which is the only one in yoursolar system at their time/space present which was hospitable and capable ofoffering the lessons necessary to decrease their mind/body/spirit distortionswith respect to the Law of One.

Questioner: How did they come here?

Ra: I am Ra. They came through the process of harvest and were incarnatedthrough the processes of incarnation from your higher spheres within thisdensity.

Questioner: How long ago did this happen?

Ra: I am Ra. I am having difficulty communicating with this instrument.We must deepen her state.

This occurred approximately 500,000 of your years ago.

Questioner: Is all of the Earth’s human population then originally fromMaldek?

Ra: I am Ra. This is a new line of questioning, and deserves a place of itsown. The ones who were harvested to your sphere from the sphere knownbefore its dissolution as other names, but to your peoples as Maldek,incarnated, many within your Earth’s surface rather than upon it. Thepopulation of your planet contains many various groups harvested fromother second-dimension and cycled third-dimension spheres. You are not allone race or background of beginning. The experience you share is unique tothis time/space continuum.

Questioner: I think that it would be appropriate to discover how the Law ofOne acts in this transfer of beings to our planet and the action of harvest?

Ra: I am Ra. The Law of One states simply that all things are one, that allbeings are one. There are certain behaviors and thought-forms consonantwith the understanding and practice of this law. Those who, finishing acycle of experience, demonstrate grades of distortion of that understandingof thought and action will be separated by their own choice into thevibratory distortion most comfortable to their mind/body/spirit complexes.This process is guarded or watched by those nurturing beings who, beingvery close to the Law of One in their distortions, nevertheless, movetowards active service.

Thus, the illusion is created of light, or more properly but lessunderstandably, light/love. This is in varying degrees of intensity. The spiritcomplex of each harvested entity moves along the line of light until the lightgrows too glaring, at which time the entity stops. This entity may havebarely reached third density or may be very, very close to the ending of thethird-density light/love distortion vibratory complex. Nevertheless, thosewho fall within this octave of intensifying light/love then experience a majorcycle during which there are opportunities for the discovery of thedistortions which are inherent in each entity and, therefore, the lessening ofthese distortions.

Questioner: What is the length, in our years, of one of these cycles?

Ra: I am Ra. One major cycle is approximately 25,000 of your years. Thereare three cycles of this nature during which those who have progressed maybe harvested at the end of three major cycles. That is, approximatelybetween 75 and 76,000 of your years. All are harvested regardless of theirprogress, for during that time the planet itself has moved through the usefulpart of that dimension and begins to cease being useful for the lower levelsof vibration within that density.

Questioner: What is the position of this planet with respect to theprogression of cycles at this time?

Ra: I am Ra. This sphere is at this time in fourth-dimension vibration. Itsmaterial is quite confused due to the society memory complexes embeddedin its consciousness. It has not made an easy transition to the vibrationswhich beckon. Therefore, it will be fetched with some inconvenience.

Questioner: Is this inconvenience imminent within a few years?

Ra: I am Ra. This inconvenience, or disharmonious vibratory complex, hasbegun several of your years in your past. It shall continue unabated for aperiod of approximately thirty of your years.

Questioner: After this period of thirty years I am assuming that this will bea fourth-density planet. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is so.

Questioner: Is it possible to estimate what percent of the present populationwill inhabit the fourth-density planet?

Ra: I am Ra. The harvesting is not yet, thus, estimation is meaningless.

Questioner: Does the fact that we are in this transition period now haveanything to do with the reason that you have made your informationavailable to the population?

Ra: I am Ra. We have walked among your people. We remember. Weremember sorrow: have seen much. We have searched for an instrument ofthe proper parameters of distortion in mind/body/spirit complex andsupporting and understanding of mind/body/spirit complexes to accept thisinformation with minimal distortion and maximal desire to serve for someof your years. The answer, in short, is yes. However, we wished you toknow that in our memory we thank you.

Questioner: The disc-shaped craft that we call UFOs-some have been saidto have come from the planet Venus. Would any of these be your craft?

Ra: I am Ra. We have used crystals for many purposes. The craft of whichyou speak have not been used by us in your space/time present memorycomplex. However, we have used crystals and the bell-shape in the past ofyour illusion.

Questioner: How many years in the past did you use the bell-shaped craftto come to earth?

Ra: I am Ra. We visited your peoples 18,000 of your years ago and did notland; again, 11,000 years ago.

Questioner: Photographs of bell-shaped craft and reports of contact of suchfrom Venus exist from less than thirty years ago. Do you have anyknowledge of these reports?

Ra: I am Ra. We have knowledge of Oneness with these forays of yourtime/space present. We are no longer of Venus. However, there arethought-forms created among your peoples from our time of walkingamong you. The memory and thought-forms created, therefore, are a partof your society-memory complex. This mass consciousness, as you may callit, creates the experience once more for those who request such experience.The present Venus population is no longer sixth-density.

Questioner: Do any of the UFOs presently reported at this time come fromother planets, or do you have this knowledge?

Ra: I am Ra. I am one of the members of the Confederation of Planets inthe Service of the Infinite Creator. There are approximately fifty-threecivilizations, comprising approximately five hundred planetaryconsciousness complexes in this Confederation. This Confederationcontains those from your own planet who have attained dimensions beyondyour third. It contains planetary entities within your solar system, and itcontains planetary entities from other galaxies.1 It is a true Confederation inthat its members are not alike, but allied in service according to the Law ofOne.

Questioner: Do any of them come here at this time in spacecraft? In thepast, say, thirty years?

Ra: I am Ra. We must state that this information is unimportant. If youwill understand this, we feel that the information may be acceptably offered.The Law of One is what we are here to express. However, we will speakupon this subject.

Each planetary entity which wishes to appear within your third dimensionof space/time distortion requests permission to break quarantine, as youmay call it, and appear to your peoples. The reason and purpose for thisappearance is understood and either accepted or rejected. There have beenas many as fifteen of the Confederation entities in your skies at any onetime. The others are available to you through thought.

At present there are seven which are operating with craft in your density.Their purposes are very simple: to allow those entities of your planet tobecome aware of infinity which is often best expressed to the uninformed asthe mysterious or unknown.

Questioner: I am fully aware that you are primarily interested indisseminating information concerning the Law of One. However, it is myjudgment, and I could be wrong, that in order to disseminate this materialit will be necessary to include questions such as the one I have just asked. Ifthis is not the objective, then I could limit my questions to the applicationof the Law of One. But I understand that at this time it is the objective towidely disseminate this material. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This perception is only slightly distorted in yourunderstand/learning. We wish you to proceed as you deem proper. That isyour place. We, in giving this information, find our distortion ofunderstanding of our purpose to be that not only of the offering ofinformation, but the weighting of it according to our distorted perceptionsof its relative importance. Thus, you will find our statements, at times, to bethose which imply that a question is unimportant. This is due to ourperception that the given question is unimportant. Nevertheless, unless thequestion contains the potential for answer-giving which may infringe uponfree will, we offer our answers.

Questioner: Thank you very much. We do not want to overtire theinstrument. We have gone considerably over our normal working time.Could you tell me what condition the instrument is in?

Ra: I am Ra. The instrument is balanced due to your care. However, herphysical vehicle is growing stiff.

Questioner: In that case perhaps we should continue at a later time.

Ra: I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the one infiniteCreator. Go forth rejoicing in the power and the peace of the one Creator.Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 7

January 25, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of our infinite Creator. Icommunicate now.

Questioner: You mentioned that there were a number of members of theConfederation of Planets. What avenues of service, or types of service, areavailable to the members of the Confederation?

Ra: I am Ra. I am assuming that you intend the service which we of theConfederation can offer, rather than the service which is available to ouruse.

The service available for our offering to those who call us is equivalent tothe square of the distortion/need of that calling divided by, or integratedwith, the basic Law of One in its distortion indicating the free will of thosewho are not aware of the unity of creation.

Questioner: From this, I am assuming that the difficulty that you have incontacting this planet at this time is the mixture of people here, some beingaware of the unity, and some not, and for this reason you cannot comeopenly or give proof of your contact. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. As we just repeated through this instrument, we must integrateall of the portions of your social memory complex in its illusorydisintegration form. Then the product of this can be seen as the limit of ourability to serve. We are fortunate that the Law of Service squares the desiresof those who call. Otherwise, we would have no beingness in this time/spaceat this present continuum of the illusion. In short, you are basically correct.The thought of not being able is not a part of our basic thought-formcomplex towards your peoples, but rather it is a maximal consideration ofwhat is possible.

Questioner: By squared, do you mean that if ten people call you can countthat, when comparing it to the planetary ratio, as 100 people, squaring tenand getting 100?

Ra: I am Ra. This is incorrect. The square is sequential-one, two, three,four, each squared by the next number.

Questioner: If only ten entities on earth required your services how wouldyou compute their calling by using this square method?

Ra: I am Ra. We would square one ten sequential times, raising the numberto the tenth square.

Questioner: What would be the result of this calculation?

Ra: I am Ra. The result is difficult to transmit. It is 1,012, approximately.The entities who call are sometimes not totally unified in their calling and,thus, the squaring slightly less. Thus, there is a statistical loss over a periodof call. However, perhaps you may see by this statistically correctedinformation the squaring mechanism.

Questioner: About how many entities at present on planet Earth are callingfor your services?

Ra: I am Ra. I am called personally by 352,000. The Confederation, in itsentire spectrum of entity-complexes, is called by 632,000,000 of yourmind/body/spirit complexes. These numbers have been simplified.

Questioner: Can you tell me what the result of the application of the Lawof Squares is to those figures?

Ra: I am Ra. The number is approximately meaningless in the finite senseas there are many, many digits. It, however, constitutes a great calling whichwe of all creation feel and hear as if our own entities were distorted towardsa great and overwhelming sorrow. It demands our service.

Questioner: At what point would this calling be great enough for you tocome openly among the people on Earth? How many entities on Earthwould have to call the Confederation?

Ra: I am Ra. We do not calculate the possibility of coming among yourpeoples by the numbers of calling, but by a consensus among an entiresocietal-memory complex which has become aware of the infiniteconsciousness of all things. This has been possible among your peoples onlyin isolated instances.

In the case wherein a social memory complex which is a servant of theCreator sees this situation and has an idea for the appropriate aid which canonly be done among your peoples, the social memory complex desiring thisproject lays it before the Council of Saturn. If it is approved, quarantine islifted.

Questioner: I have a question about that Council. Who are the members,and how does the Council function?

Ra: I am Ra. The members of the Council are representatives from theConfederation and from those vibratory levels of your inner planes bearingresponsibility for your third density. The names are not important becausethere are no names. Your mind/body/spirit complexes request names andso, in many cases, the vibratory sound complexes which are consonant withthe vibratory distortions of each entity are used. However, the nameconcept is not part of the Council. If names are requested, we will attemptthem. However, not all have chosen names.

In number, the Council that sits in constant session, though varying in itsmembers by means of balancing, which takes place, what you would callirregularly, is nine. That is the Session Council. To back up this Council,there are twenty-four entities which offer their services as requested. Theseentities faithfully watch and have been called Guardians.

The Council operates by means of, what you would call, telepathic contactwith the oneness or unity of the nine, the distortions blendingharmoniously so that the Law of One prevails with ease. When a need forthought is present, the Council retains the distortion-complex of this need,balancing it as described, and then recommends what it considers asappropriate action. This includes: One, the duty of admitting socialmemory complexes to the Confederation; Two, offering aid to those whoare unsure how to aid the social memory complex requesting aid in a wayconsonant with both the call, the Law, and the number of those calling(that is to say, sometimes the resistance of the call); Three, internalquestions in the Council are determined.

These are the prominent duties of the Council. They are, if in any doubt,able to contact the twenty-four who then offerconsensus/judgment/thinking to the Council. The Council then mayreconsider any question.

Questioner: You mentioned the nine who sit on the Council. Is this “nine”the same nine as those mentioned in this book? (Questioner gestures to Uri.)

Ra: I am Ra. The Council of Nine has been retained in semi-undistortedform by two main sources, that known in your naming, as Mark and thatknown in your naming as Henry. In one case, the channel became thescribe. In the other, the channel was not the scribe. However, without theaid of the scribe, the energy would not have come to the channel.

Questioner: The names that you spoke of. Were they Mark Probert andHenry Puharich?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: I am interested in the application of the Law of One as itpertains to free will with respect to what I would call the advertising doneby UFO contacts with the planet Earth. The Council seems to have allowedthe quarantine to be lifted many times over the past thirty years. This seemsto me to be a form of advertising for what we are doing right now, so thatmore people will be awakened. Am I correct?

Ra: I am Ra. It will take a certain amount of untangling ofconceptualization of your mental complex to reform your query into anappropriate response. Please bear with us.

The Council of Saturn has not allowed the breaking of quarantine in thetime/space continuum you mentioned. There is a certain amount of landingtaking place. Some are of the entities known to you as the group of Orion.

Secondly, there is permission granted, not to break quarantine by dwellingamong you, but to appear in thought form capacity for those who have eyesto see.

Thirdly, you are correct in assuming that permission was granted at thetime/space in which your first nuclear device was developed and used forConfederation members to minister to your peoples in such a way as tocause mystery to occur. This is what you mean by advertising and is correct.The mystery and unknown quality of the occurrences we are allowed tooffer have the hoped-for intention of making your peoples aware of infinitepossibility. When your peoples grasp infinity, then and only then, can thegateway be opened to the Law of One.

Questioner: You said that Orion was the source of some of these contactswith UFOs. Can you tell me something of that contact, its purpose?

Ra: I am Ra. Consider, if you will, a simple example of intentions which arebad/good. This example is Adolf. This is your vibratory sound complex.The intention is to presumably unify by choosing the distortion complexcalled elite from a social memory complex and then enslaving, by variouseffects, those who are seen by the distortion as not-elite. There is then theconcept of taking the social memory complex thus weeded and adding it toa distortion thought of by the so-called Orion group as an empire. Theproblem facing them is that they face a great deal of random energy releasedby the concept of separation. This causes them to be vulnerable as thedistortions amongst their own members are not harmonized.

Questioner: What is the density of the Orion group?

Ra: I am Ra. Like the Confederation, the densities of the massconsciousnesses which comprise that group are varied. There are a very fewthird density, a larger number of fourth density, a similarly large number offifth density, and very few sixth-density entities comprising thisorganization. Their numbers are perhaps one-tenth ours at any point in thespace/time continuum as the problem of spiritual entropy causes them toexperience constant disintegration of their social memory complexes. Theirpower is the same as ours. The Law of One blinks neither at the light northe darkness, but is available for service to others and service to self.However, service to others results in service to self, thus preserving andfurther harmonizing the distortions of those entities seeking intelligentinfinity through these disciplines.

Those seeking intelligent infinity through the use of service to self create thesame amount of power but, as we said, have constant difficulty because ofthe concept of separation which is implicit in the manifestations of theservice to self which involve power over others. This weakens and eventuallydisintegrates the energy collected by such mind/body/spirit complexes whocall the Orion group and the social memory complexes which comprise theOrion group.

It should be noted, carefully pondered, and accepted, that the Law of Oneis available to any social memory complex which has decided to strivetogether for any seeking of purpose, be it service to others or service to self.The laws, which are the primal distortions of the Law of One, then areplaced into operation and the illusion of space/time is used as a medium forthe development of the results of those choices freely made. Thus all entitieslearn, no matter what they seek. All learn the same, some rapidly, someslowly.

Questioner: Using as an example the fifth density concerning the socialmemory complex of the Orion group, what was their previous densitybefore they became fifth density?

Ra: I am Ra. The progress through densities is sequential. A fifth-densitysocial memory complex would be comprised of mind/body/spirit complexesharvested from fourth density. Then the conglomerate or massmind/body/spirit complex does its melding and the results are due to theinfinitely various possibilities of combinations of distortions.

Questioner: I’m trying to understand how a group such as the Orion groupwould progress. How it would be possible, if you were in the Orion group,and pointed toward self-service, to progress from our third density to thefourth. What learning would be necessary for that?

Ra: I am Ra. This is the last question of length for this instrument at thistime.

You will recall that we went into some detail as to how those not orientedtowards seeking service for others yet, nevertheless, found and could use thegateway to intelligent infinity. This is true at all densities in our octave. Wecannot speak for those above us, as you would say, in the next quantum oroctave of beingness. This is, however, true of this octave of density. Thebeings are harvested because they can see and enjoy the light/love of theappropriate density. Those who have found this light/love, love/lightwithout benefit of a desire for service to others nevertheless, by the Law ofFree Will, have the right to the use of that light/love for whatever purpose.Also, it may be inserted that there are systems of study which enable theseeker of separation to gain these gateways.

This study is as difficult as the one which we have described to you, butthere are those with the perseverance to pursue the study just as you desireto pursue the difficult path of seeking to know in order to serve. Thedistortion lies in the effect that those who seek to serve the self are seen bythe Law of One as precisely the same as those who seek to serve others, forare all not one? To serve yourself and to serve others is a dual method ofsaying the same thing, if you can understand the essence of the Law of One.

At this time we would answer any brief questions you may have.

Questioner: Is there anything that we can do to make the instrument morecomfortable?

Ra: I am Ra. There are small adjustments you may make. However, we arenow able to use this instrument with minimal distortion and withoutdepleting the instrument to any significant extent.

Do you wish to ask further?

Questioner: We do not wish to tire the instrument. Thank you very much.That was very helpful and we would like to continue in the next sessionfrom this point.

Ra: I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the one infiniteCreator. Go forth then rejoicing in the power and the peace of the oneCreator. Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 8

January 26, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the infinite Creator. Icommunicate now.

Questioner: I have a question regarding what I call the advertising of theConfederation. It has to do with free will. There have been certain contactsallowed, as I understand, by the Confederation, but this is limited becauseof free will of those who are not oriented in such a way as to want contact.Many people on our planet want this material, but even though wedisseminate it many will not be aware that it is available. Is there anypossibility of creating some effect which I would call advertising, or is thisagainst the principle of free will?

Ra: I am Ra. Consider, if you will, the path your life-experience complexhas taken. Consider the coincidences and odd circ*mstances by which onething flowed to the next. Consider this well.

Each entity will receive the opportunity that each needs. This informationsource-beingness does not have uses in the life-experience complex of eachof those among your peoples who seek. Thus the advertisem*nt is generaland not designed to indicate the searching out of any particular material,but only to suggest the noumenal aspect of the illusion.

The so-called Orion group

Questioner: You said that some of the landings at this time were of theOrion group. Why did the Orion group land here? What is their purpose?

Ra: I am Ra. Their purpose is conquest, unlike those of the Confederationwho wait for the calling. The so-called Orion group calls itself to conquest.As we have said previously, their objective is to locate certainmind/body/spirit complexes which vibrate in resonance with their ownvibrational complex, then to enslave the un-elite, as you may call those whoare not of the Orion vibration.

Questioner: Was the landing at Pascagoula in 1973 when Charlie Hixsonwas taken aboard this type of landing?

Ra: I am Ra. The landing of which you speak was what you would call ananomaly. It was neither the Orion influence nor our peoples inthought-form, but rather a planetary entity of your own vibration which camethrough quarantine in all innocence in a random landing.

Questioner: What did they do to Charlie Hixson when they took him onboard?

Ra: I am Ra. They used his mind/body/spirit complex’s life experience,concentrating upon the experience of the complexes of what you call war.

Questioner: How did they use them?

Ra: I am Ra. The use of experience is to learn. Consider a race who watchesa movie. It experiences a story and identifies with the feelings, perceptions,and experiences of the hero.

Questioner: Was Charlie Hixson originally of the same social memorycomplex of the ones who picked him up?

Ra: I am Ra. This entity of vibratory sound complex did not have aconnection with those who used him.

Questioner: Did those who used him use his war experiences to learn moreof the Law of One?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Did the entities who picked him up have the normalconfiguration? His description of them was rather unusual.

Ra: I am Ra. The configuration of their beings is their normalconfiguration. The unusualness is not remarkable. We ourselves, when wechose a mission among your peoples, needed to study your peoples for hadwe arrived in no other form than our own, we would have been perceived aslight.

Questioner: What density were the entities who picked up Charlie Hixsonfrom?

Ra: I am Ra. The entities in whom you show such interest are third-densitybeings of a fairly advanced order. We should express the understanding toyou that these entities would not have used the mind/body/spirit complex,Charlie, except for the resolve of this entity before incarnation to be ofservice.

Questioner: What was the home or origin of the entities who picked upCharlie?

Ra: I am Ra. These entities are of the Sirius galaxy.

Questioner: Would it be possible for any of us to have contact with theConfederation in a more direct way?

Ra: I am Ra. In observing the distortions of those who underwent thisexperiential sequence we decided to gradually back off, shall I say, fromdirect contact in thought-form. The least distortion seems to be available inmind-to-mind communication. Therefore, the request to be taken aboard isnot one we care to comply with. You are most valuable in your presentorientation.

May we ask at this time if you have a needed short querybefore we end this session?

Questioner: Is there anything that we can do to make the instrument morecomfortable?

Ra: I am Ra. The instrument is well balanced. It is possible to make smallcorrections in the configuration of the spine of the instrument that it bestraighter. Continue also to continually monitor the placement andorientation of the symbols used. This particular session, the censer is slightlyoff and, therefore, this instrument will experience a slight discomfort.

Questioner: Is the censer off in respect to angle or in respect to lateraldisplacement?

Ra: I am Ra. There is an approximate three degrees’ displacement fromproper perpendicularity.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the one infinite Creator. Goforth, therefore, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the one Creator.Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 9

January 27, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of our infinite Creator.We communicate now.

Questioner: The healing exercises that you gave us are of such a nature thatit is best to concentrate on a particular exercise at a certain time. I wouldlike to ask what exercise that I should concentrate on tonight?

Ra: I am Ra. Again, to direct your judgment is an intrusion upon yourspace/time continuum distortion called future. To speak of past or presentwithin our distortion/judgment limits is acceptable. To guide rather thanteach/learn is not acceptable to our distortion in regards to teach/learning.We, instead, can suggest a process whereby each chooses the first of theexercises given in the order in which we gave them, which you, in yourdiscernment, feel is not fully appreciated by your mind/body/spiritcomplex.

This is the proper choice, building from the foundation, making sure theground is good for the building. We have assessed for you the intensity ofthis effort in terms of energy expended. You will take this in mind and bepatient for we have not given a short or easy program of consciousnesslearn/teaching.

Questioner: The way that I understand the process of evolution is that ourplanetary population has a certain amount of time to progress. This isgenerally divided into three 25,000-year cycles. At the end of 75,000 yearsthe planet progresses itself. What caused this situation to come about withthe preciseness of the years in each cycle?

Ra: I am Ra. Visualize, if you will, the particular energy which, outwardflowing and inward coagulating, formed the tiny realm of the creationgoverned by your Council of Saturn. Continue seeing the rhythm of thisprocess. The living flow creates a rhythm which is as inevitable as one ofyour timepieces. Each of your planetary entities began the first cycle whenthe energy nexus was able in that environment to support such mind/bodyexperiences. Thus, each of your planetary entities is on a different cyclicalschedule as you might call it. The timing of these cycles is a measurementequal to a portion of intelligent energy.

This intelligent energy offers a type of clock. The cycles move as precisely asa clock strikes your hour. Thus, the gateway from intelligent energy tointelligent infinity opens regardless of circ*mstance on the striking of thehour.

Questioner: The original, first entities on this planet-what was theirorigin? Where were they before they were on this planet?

Ra: I am Ra. The first entities upon this planet were water, fire, air andearth.

Questioner: Where did the people who are like us who were the first oneshere, where did they come from? From where did they evolve?

Ra: I am Ra. You speak of third-density experience. The first of those tocome here were brought from another planet in your solar system called byyou the Red Planet, Mars. This planet’s environment became inhospitableto third-density beings. The first entities, therefore, were of this race, as youmay call it, manipulated somewhat by those who were guardians at thattime.

Questioner: What race is that, and how did they get from Mars to here?

Ra: I am Ra. The race is a combination of the mind/body/spirit complexesof those of your so-called Red Planet and a careful series of geneticaladjustments made by the guardians of that time. These entities arrived, orwere preserved, for the experience upon your sphere by a type of birthingwhich is non-reproductive, but consists of preparing genetic material for theincarnation of the mind/body/spirit complexes of those entities from theRed Planet.

Questioner: I assume from what you are saying that the guardianstransferred the race here after the race had died from the physical as weknow it on Mars. Is that correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: The guardians were obviously acting within an understandingof the Law of One in doing this. Can you explain the application of theLaw of One in this process?

Ra: I am Ra. The Law of One was named by these guardians as the bringingof the wisdom of the guardians in contact with the entities from the RedPlanet, thus melding the social memory complex of the guardian race andthe Red Planet race. It, however, took an increasing amount of distortioninto the application of the Law of One from the viewpoint of otherguardians and it is from this beginning action that the quarantine of thisplanet was instituted, for it was felt that the free will of those of the RedPlanet had been abridged.

Questioner: Were the entities of the Red Planet following the Law of Oneprior to leaving the Red Planet?

Ra: I am Ra. The entities of the Red Planet were attempting to learn theLaws of Love which form one of the primal distortions of the Law of One.However, the tendencies of these people towards bellicose actions causedsuch difficulties in the atmospheric environment of their planet that itbecame inhospitable for third-density experience before the end of its cycle.Thus, the Red Planet entities were unharvested and continued in yourillusion to attempt to learn the Law of Love.

Questioner: How long ago did this transfer occur from the Red Planet toEarth?

Ra: I am Ra. In your time this transfer occurred approximately 75,000 yearsago.

Questioner: 75,000 years ago?

Ra: I am Ra. This is approximately correct.

Questioner: Were there any entities of the form that I am now-two arms,two legs-on this planet before this transfer occurred?

Ra: I am Ra. There have been visitors to your sphere at various times for thelast four million of your years, speaking approximately. These visitors donot affect the cycling of the planetary sphere. It was not third-density in itsenvironment until the time previously mentioned.

Questioner: Then there were second-density entities here prior toapproximately 75,000 years ago. What type of entities were these?

Ra: I am Ra. The second density is the density of the higher plant life andanimal life which exists without the upward drive towards the infinite.These second-density beings are of an octave of consciousness just as youfind various orientations of consciousness among the conscious entities ofyour vibration.

Questioner: Did any of these second-density entities have shapes likeours-two arms, two legs, head, and walk upright on two feet?

Ra: I am Ra. The two higher of the sub-vibrational levels of second-densitybeings had the configuration of the biped, as you mentioned. However, theerectile movement which you experience was not totally effected in thesebeings who were tending towards the leaning forward, barely leaving thequadrupedal position.

Questioner: Where did these beings come from? Were they a product ofevolution as understood by our scientists? Were they evolved from theoriginal material of the earth that you spoke of?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Do these beings then evolve from second density to thirddensity?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct, although no guarantee can be made of thenumber of cycles it will take an entity to learn the lessons of consciousnessof self which are the prerequisite for transition to third density.

Questioner: Is there any particular race of people on our planet now whowere incarnated here from second density?

Ra: I am Ra. There are no second-density consciousness complexes here onyour sphere at this time. However, there are two races which use thesecond-density form. One is the entities from the planetary sphere you callMaldek. These entities are working their understanding complexes througha series of what you would call karmic restitutions. They dwell within yourdeeper underground passageways and are known to you as “Bigfoot.”

The other race is that being offered a dwelling in this density by guardianswho wish to give the mind/body/spirit complexes of those who are of thisdensity at this time appropriately engineered physical vehicles, as you wouldcall these chemical complexes, in the event that there is what you callnuclear war.

Questioner: I didn’t understand what these vehicles or beings were for thatwere appropriate in the event of nuclear war.

Ra: I am Ra. These are beings which exist as instinctual second-densitybeings which are being held in reserve to form what you would call a genepool in case these body complexes are needed. These body complexes aregreatly able to withstand the rigors of radiation which the body complexesyou now inhabit could not do.

Questioner: Where are these body complexes located?

Ra: I am Ra. These body complexes of the second race dwell in uninhabiteddeep forest. There are many in various places over the surface of yourplanet.

Questioner: Are they Bigfoot-type creatures?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct although we would not call these Bigfoot, asthey are scarce and are very able to escape detection. The first race is lessable to be aware of proximity of other mind/body/spirit complexes, butthese beings are very able to escape due to their technologicalunderstandings before their incarnations here. These entities of the glowingeyes are those most familiar to your peoples.

Questioner: Then there are two different types of Bigfoot. Correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This will be the final question.

There are three types of Bigfoot, if you will accept that vibratory soundcomplex used for three such different races of mind/body/spirit complexes.The first two we have described.

The third is a thought-form.

Questioner: I would like to ask if there is anything that we can do to aid theinstrument’s comfort.

Ra: I am Ra. This instrument will require some adjustment of the tenderportions of her body complex. The distortions are due to the energy centerblockage you would call pineal.

I leave you in the love and the light of the one infinite Creator. Go forth,therefore, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the one Creator. Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 10

January 27, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and light of the infinite Creator. Icommunicate now.

Questioner: I think that it would clarify things for us if we went back to thetime just before the transfer of souls from Maldek to see how the Law ofOne operated with respect to this transfer and why this transfer wasnecessary. What happened to the people of Maldek that caused them to losetheir planet? How long ago did this event occur?

Ra: I am Ra. The peoples of Maldek had a civilization somewhat similar tothat of the societal complex known to you as Atlantis in that it gained muchtechnological information and used it without care for the preservation oftheir sphere following to a majority extent the complex of thought, ideas,and actions which you may associate with your so-called negative polarity orthe service to self. This was, however, for the most part, couched in asincere belief/thought structure which seemed to the perception of themind/body complexes of this sphere to be positive and of service to others.The devastation that wracked their biosphere and caused its disintegrationresulted from what you call war.

The escalation went to the furthest extent of the technology this socialcomplex had at its disposal in the space/time present of the then time. Thistime was approximately 705,000 of your years ago. The cycles had begunmuch, much earlier upon this sphere due to its relative ability to supportthe first-dimensional life forms at an earlier point in the space/timecontinuum of your solar system. These entities were so traumatized by thisoccurrence that they were in what you may call a social complex knot ortangle of fear. Some of your time passed. No one could reach them. Nobeings could aid them.

Approximately 600,000 of your years ago the then-existing members of theConfederation were able to deploy a social memory complex and untie theknot of fear. The entities were then able to recall that they were conscious.This awareness brought them to the point upon what you would call thelower astral planes where they could be nurtured until eachmind/body/spirit complex was able to finally be healed of this trauma to theextent that each entity was able to examine the distortions it hadexperienced in the previous life/illusion complex.

After this experience of learn/teaching, the group decision was to placeupon itself a type of what you may call karma alleviation. For this purposethey came into incarnation within your planetary sphere in what were notacceptable human forms. This then they have been experiencing until thedistortions of destruction are replaced by distortions towards the desire for aless distorted vision of service to others. Since this was the consciousdecision of the great majority of those beings in the Maldek experience, thetransition to this planet began approximately 500,000 of your years ago andthe type of body complex available at that time was used.

Questioner: Was the body complex available at that time what we refer toas the ape body?

Ra: I am Ra. That is correct.

Questioner: Have any of the Maldek entities transformed since then? Arethey still second-density now or are some of them third-density?

Ra: I am Ra. The consciousness of these entities has always been third-density. The alleviation mechanism was designed by the placement of thisconsciousness in second-dimensional physical chemical complexes which arenot able to be dextrous or manipulative to the extent which is appropriateto the working of the third-density distortions of the mind complex.

Questioner: Have any of the entities moved on now, made a graduation atthe end of a cycle and made the transition from second-density bodies tothird-density bodies?

Ra: I am Ra. Many of these entities were able to remove the accumulationof what you call karma, thus being able to accept a third-density cyclewithin a third-density body. Most of those beings so succeeding haveincarnated elsewhere in the creation for the succeeding cycle in thirddensity. As this planet reached third density some few of these entitiesbecame able to join the vibration of this sphere in third-density form. Thereremain a few who have not yet alleviated through the mind/body/spiritcoordination of distortions the previous action taken by them. Therefore,they remain.

Questioner: Are these the Bigfoot that you spoke of?

Ra: I am Ra. These are one type of Bigfoot.

Questioner: Then our human race is formed of a few who originally camefrom Maldek and quite a few who came from Mars. Are there entities herefrom other places?

Ra: I am Ra. There are entities experiencing your time/space continuumwho have originated from many, many places, as you would call them, inthe creation, for when there is a cycle change, those who must repeat thenfind a planetary sphere appropriate for this repetition. It is somewhatunusual for a planetary mind/body/spirit complex to contain those frommany, many various loci, but this explains much, for, you see, you areexperiencing the third-dimension occurrence with a large number of thosewho must repeat the cycle. The orientation, thus, has been difficult to unifyeven with the aid of many of your teach/learners.

Questioner: When Maldek was destroyed, did all the people of Maldekhave the fear problem or were some advanced enough to transfer to otherplanets?

Ra: I am Ra. In the occurrence of planetary dissolution none escaped, forthis is an action which redounds to the social complex of the planetarycomplex itself. None escaped the knot or tangle.

Questioner: Is there any danger of this happening to Earth at this time?

Ra: I am Ra. We feel this evaluation of your planetary mind/body/spiritcomplexes’ so-called future may be less than harmless. We say only theconditions of mind exist for such development of technology and suchdeployment. It is the distortion of our vision/understanding that the mindand spirit complexes of those of your people need orientation rather thanthe “toys” needing dismantlement, for are not all things that exist part ofthe Creator? Therefore, freely to choose is your own duty.

Questioner: When graduation occurs at the end of a cycle, and entities aremoved from one planet to another, by what means do they go to a newplanet?

Ra: I am Ra. In the scheme of the Creator, the first step of themind/body/spirit/totality/beingness is to place its mind/body/spirit complexdistortion in the proper place of love/light. This is done to ensure properhealing of the complex and eventual attunement with the totality/beingnesscomplex. This takes a very variable length of your time/space. After this isaccomplished the experience of the cycle is dissolved and filtered until onlythe distillation of distortions in its pure form remains. At this time, theharvested mind/body/spirit/totality/beingness evaluates the density needs ofits beingness and chooses the more appropriate new environment for eithera repetition of the cycle or a moving forward into the next cycle. This is themanner of the harvesting, guarded and watched over by many.

Questioner: When the entity is moved from one planet to the next, is hemoved in thought or by a vehicle?

Ra: I am Ra. The mind/body/spirit/totality/beingness is one with theCreator. There is no time/space distortion. Therefore, it is a matter ofthinking the proper locus in the infinite array of time/spaces.

Questioner: While an entity is incarnate in this third density at this time hemay either learn unconsciously without knowing what he is learning, or hemay learn after he is consciously aware that he is learning in the ways of theLaw of One. By the second way of learning consciously, it is possible for theentity to greatly accelerate his growth. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Then although many entities are not consciously aware of it,what they really desire is to accelerate their growth, and it is their job todiscover this while they are incarnate. Is it correct that they can acceleratetheir growth much more while in the third density than in betweenincarnations of this density?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. We shall attempt to speak upon this concept.

The Law of One has as one of its primal distortions the free will distortion,thus each entity is free to accept, reject, or ignore the mind/body/spiritcomplexes about it and ignore the creation itself. There are many amongyour social memory complex distortion who, at this time/space, engagedaily, as you would put it, in the working upon the Law of One in one ofits primal distortions; that is, the ways of love. However, if this same entity,being biased from the depths of its mind/body/spirit complex towardslove/light, were then to accept the responsibility for each moment of thetime/space accumulation of present moments available to it, such an entitycan empower its progress in much the same way as we described theempowering of the call of your social complex distortion to theConfederation.

Questioner: Could you state this in a little different way ... how youempower this call?

Ra: I am Ra. We understand you to speak now of our previous information.The call begins with one. This call is equal to infinity and is not, as youwould say, counted. It is the cornerstone. The second call is added. Thethird call empowers or doubles the second, and so forth, each additionalcalling doubling or granting power to all the preceding calls. Thus, the callof many of your peoples is many, many-powered and overwhelmingly heardto the infinite reaches of the One Creation.

To consciously see that love in awareness and understanding

Questioner: For the general development of the reader of this book, couldyou state some of the practices or exercises to perform to produce anacceleration toward the Law of One?

Ra: I am Ra.

Exercise One. This is the most nearly centered and useable within yourillusion complex. The moment contains love. That is the lesson/goal of thisillusion or density.

The exercise is to consciously see that love in awarenessand understanding distortions.

The first attempt is the cornerstone. Uponthis choosing rests the remainder of the life-experience of an entity.

The second seeking of love within the moment begins the addition.

The third seeking empowers the second, the fourth powering or doubling the third.As with the previous type of empowerment, there will be some loss of powerdue to flaws within the seeking in the distortion of insincerity.

However, the conscious statement of self to self of the desire to seek love is so centralan act of will that, as before, the loss of power due to this friction isinconsequential.

Exercise Two. The universe is one being. When a mind/body/spiritcomplex views another mind/body/spirit complex, see the Creator. This isan helpful exercise.

Exercise Three. Gaze within a mirror. See the Creator.

Exercise Four. Gaze at the creation which lies about the mind/body/spiritcomplex of each entity. See the Creator.

The foundation or prerequisite is meditation, contemplation, or prayer

The foundation or prerequisite of these exercises is a predilection towardswhat may be called meditation, contemplation, or prayer. With thisattitude, these exercises can be processed. Without it, the data will not sinkdown into the roots of the tree of mind, thus enabling and ennobling thebody and touching the spirit.

Civilizations of Atlantis and Lemuria

Questioner: I was wondering about the advent of the civilizations ofAtlantis and Lemuria, when these civilizations occurred, and where did theycome from?

Ra: I am Ra. This is the last question of this working. The civilizations ofAtlantis and Lemuria were not one but two. Let us look first at the Muentities.

They were beings of a somewhat primitive nature, but those who had veryadvanced spiritual distortions. The civilization was part of this cycle,experienced early within the cycle at a time of approximately 53,000 of youryears ago. It was an helpful and harmless place which was washed beneaththe ocean during a readjustment of your sphere’s tectonic plates through noaction of their own.

They sent out those who survived and reached manyplaces in what you call Russia, North America, and South America. TheIndians of whom you come to feel some sympathy in your social complexdistortions are the descendants of these entities.

Like the other incarnates ofthis cycle, they came from elsewhere. However, these particular entities werelargely from a second-density planet which had some difficulty, due to theage of its sun, in achieving third-density life conditions. This planet wasfrom the galaxy Deneb.

The Atlantean race was a very conglomerate social complex which began toform approximately 31,000 years in the past of your space/time continuumillusion.

It was a slow growing and very agrarian one until approximately15,000 of your years ago. It reached quickly a high technologicalunderstanding which caused it to be able to use intelligent infinity in aninformative manner.

We may add that they used intelligent energy as well,manipulating greatly the natural influxes of the indigo or pineal ray fromdivine or infinite energy. Thus, they were able to create life forms. This theybegan to do instead of healing and perfecting their own mind/body/spiritcomplexes, turning their distortions towards what you may call negative.

Approximately 11,000 of your years ago, the first of the, what you call, wars,caused approximately forty percent of this population to leave the densityby means of disintegration of the body.

The second and most devastating ofthe conflicts occurred approximately 10,821 years in the past according toyour illusion. This created an earth-changing configuration and the largepart of Atlantis was no more, having been inundated.

Three of the positively-oriented of the Atlantean groups left this geographical locusbefore that devastation, placing themselves in the mountain areas of whatyou call Tibet, what you call Peru, and what you call Turkey.

Do you have any brief questions before we close this meeting?

Questioner: Only one, other than what we can do to make the instrumentmore comfortable. I would like to have your definition of galaxy, the word“galaxy” as you have used it.

Ra: I am Ra. We use the term known to your people by the sound vibration“galaxy.” We accept that some galaxies contain one system of planetary andsolar groups. Others contain several. However, the importance of the locusin infinite time/space dimensionality is so little that we accept the distortionimplicit in such an ambiguous term.

Questioner: Then the nine planets and sun which we have here in oursystem, would you refer to that as a galaxy?

Ra: I am Ra. We would not.

Questioner: How many stars would be-approximately-in a galaxy?

Ra: I am Ra. It depends upon the galactic system. Your own, as you know,contains many, many, millions of planetary entities and star bodies.

Questioner: I was just trying to get to the definition that you were using forgalaxy. You mentioned a couple of times the term galaxy in reference towhat we call a planetary system and it was causing some confusion. Is thereany way that we can make the instrument more comfortable?

Ra: I am Ra. This instrument could be made somewhat more comfortable ifmore support were given the body complex. Other than this, we can onlyrepeat the request to carefully align the symbols used to facilitate thisinstrument’s balance. Our contact is narrow-banded and thus the influxbrought in with us must be precise.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the one infinite Creator. Goforth, therefore, rejoicing in the power and peace of the one Creator.Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 11

January 28, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the infinite Creator. Icommunicate now.

Questioner: Should we include the ritual that you have suggested that weuse to call you in the book that will result from these sessions?

Ra: I am Ra. This matter is of small importance for our suggestion wasmade for the purpose of establishing contact through this instrument withthis group.

Questioner: Is it of any assistance to the instrument to have (name) and(name) present during these sessions? Does the number in the group makeany difference in these sessions?

Ra: I am Ra. The most important of the entities are the questioner and thevibratory sound complex, (name). The two entities additional aid theinstrument’s comfort by energizing the instrument with their abilities toshare the physical energy complex which is a portion of your love vibration.

Questioner: You said yesterday that Maldek was destroyed due to warfare.If Maldek hadn’t destroyed itself due to warfare would it have become aplanet that evolved in self-service and would the entities involved haveincreased in density, and gone on to say the fourth density in the negativesense or the sense of self-service?

Ra: I am Ra. The planetary social memory complex, Maldek, had incommon with your own sphere the situation of a mixture of energydirection. Thus it, though unknown, would most probably have been amixed harvest-a few moving to fourth density, a few moving towardsfourth density in service to self, the great majority repeating third density.This is approximate due to the fact that parallel possibility/probabilityvortices cease when action occurs and new probability/possibility vorticesare begun.

Questioner: Is there a planet opposite our sun, in relation to us, that we donot know about?

Ra: I am Ra. There is a sphere in the area opposite your sun of a very, verycold nature, but large enough to skew certain statistical figures. This sphereshould not properly be called a planet as it is locked in first density.

Questioner: You say that entities from Maldek might go to fourth densitynegative. Are there people who go out of our present third density to placesin the universe and serve, which are fourth-density self-service negative typeof planets?

Ra: I am Ra. Your question is unclear. Please restate.

Questioner: As our cycle ends and graduation occurs, is it possible foranyone to go from our third density to a fourth-density planet that is of aself-service or negative type?

Ra: I am Ra. We grasp now the specificity of your query. In this harvest theprobability/possibility vortex is an harvest, though small, of this type. Thatis correct.

Questioner: Can you tell us what happened to Adolf (Hitler)?

Ra: I am Ra. The mind/body/spirit complex known as Adolf is at this timein an healing process in the middle astral planes of your spherical force field.This entity was greatly confused and, although aware of the circ*mstance ofchange in vibratory level associated with the cessation of the chemical bodycomplex, nevertheless, needed a great deal of care.

Questioner: Is there anyone in our history who is commonly known whowent to a fourth-density self-service or negative type of planet or any whowill go there?

Ra: I am Ra. The number of entities thus harvested is small. However, a fewhave penetrated the eighth level which is only available from the opening upof the seventh through the sixth. Penetration into the eighth or intelligentinfinity level allows a mind/body/spirit complex to be harvested if it wishesat any time/space during the cycle.

Questioner: Are any of these people known in the history of our planet byname?

Ra: I am Ra. We will mention a few. The one known as Taras Bulba, theone known as Genghis Khan, the one known as Rasputin.

Questioner: How did they accomplish this? What was necessary for them toaccomplish this?

Ra: I am Ra. All of the aforementioned entities were aware, throughmemory, of Atlantean understandings having to do with the use of thevarious centers of mind/body/spirit complex energy influx in attaining thegateway to intelligent infinity.

Questioner: Did this enable them to do what we refer to as magic? Couldthey do paranormal things while they were incarnate?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. The first two entities mentioned made littleuse of these abilities consciously. However, they were bent single-mindedlyupon service to self, sparing no efforts in personal discipline to double,re-double and so empower this gateway. The third was a conscious adept andalso spared no effort in the pursuit of service to self.

Questioner: Where are these three entities now?

Ra: I am Ra. These entities are in the dimension known to you as fourth.Therefore the space/time continua are not compatible. An approximation ofthe space/time locus of each would net no actual understanding. Each chosea fourth-density planet which was dedicated to the pursuit of theunderstanding of the Law of One through service to self, one in what youknow as the Orion group, one in what you know as Cassiopeia, one in whatyou know as Southern Cross; however, these loci are not satisfactory. We donot have vocabulary for the geometric calculations necessary for transfer ofthis understanding to you.

Questioner: Who went to the Orion group?

Ra: I am Ra. The one known as Genghis Khan.

Questioner: What does he presently do there? What is his job oroccupation?

Ra: I am Ra. This entity serves the Creator in its own way.

Questioner: Is it impossible for you to tell us precisely how he does thisservice?

Ra: I am Ra. It is possible for us to speak to this query. However, we useany chance we may have to reiterate the basic understanding/learning thatall beings serve the Creator.

The one you speak of as Genghis Khan, at present, is incarnate in a physicallight body which has the work of disseminating material of thought controlto those who are what you may call crusaders. He is, as you would term thisentity, a shipping clerk.

Questioner: What do the crusaders do?

Ra: I am Ra. The crusaders move in their chariots to conquer planetarymind/body/spirit social complexes before they reach the stage of achievingsocial memory.

Questioner: At what stage does a planet achieve social memory?

Ra: I am Ra. A mind/body/spirit social complex becomes a social memorycomplex when its entire group of entities are of one orientation or seeking.

The group memory lost to the individuals in the roots of the tree of mindthen becomes known to the social complex, thus creating a social memorycomplex. The advantages of this complex are the relative lack of distortionin understanding the social beingness and the relative lack of distortion inpursuing the direction of seeking, for all understanding/distortions areavailable to the entities of the society.

Questioner: Then we have crusaders from Orion coming to this planet formind control purposes. How do they do this?

Ra: I am Ra. As all, they follow the Law of One observing free will. Contactis made with those who call. Those then upon the planetary sphere actmuch as do you to disseminate the attitudes and philosophy of theirparticular understanding of the Law of One which is service to self.

These become the elite. Through these, the attempt begins to create a conditionwhereby the remainder of the planetary entities are enslaved by their freewill.

Questioner: Can you name any names that may be known on the planetthat are recipients of the crusaders’ efforts?

Ra: I am Ra. I am desirous of being in nonviolation of the free willdistortion. To name those involved in the future of your space/time is toinfringe; thus, we withhold this information. We request yourcontemplation of the fruits of the actions of those entities whom you mayobserve enjoying the distortion towards power. In this way you may discernfor yourself this information. We shall not interfere with the, shall we say,planetary game. It is not central to the harvest.

Questioner: How do the crusaders pass on their concepts to the individualson Earth?

Ra: I am Ra. There are two main ways, just as there are two main ways of,shall we say, polarizing towards service to others. There are thosemind/body/spirit complexes upon your plane who do exercises and performdisciplines in order to seek contact with sources of information and powerleading to the opening of the gate to intelligent infinity. There are otherswhose vibratory complex is such that this gateway is opened and contactwith total service to self with its primal distortion of manipulation of othersis then afforded with little or no difficulty, no training, and no control.

Questioner: What type of information is passed on from the crusaders tothese people?

Ra: I am Ra. The Orion group passes on information concerning the Lawof One with the orientation of service to self. The information can becometechnical just as some in the Confederation, in attempts to aid this planet inservice to others, have provided what you would call technical information.The technology provided by this group is in the form of various means ofcontrol or manipulation of others to serve the self.

Questioner: Do you mean to say then that some scientists receive technicalinformation, shall we say, telepathically that comes out then as useablegadgetry?

Ra: I am Ra. That is correct. However, very positively, as you would callthis distortion, oriented scientists have received information intended tounlock peaceful means of progress which redounded unto the last echoes ofpotential destruction due to further reception of other scientists of anegative orientation/distortion.

Questioner: Is this how we learned of nuclear energy? Was it mixed withboth positive and negative orientation?

Ra: I am Ra. That is correct. The entities responsible for the gathering ofthe scientists were of a mixed orientation. The scientists wereoverwhelmingly positive in their orientation. The scientists who followedtheir work were of mixed orientation including one extremely negativeentity, as you would term it.

Questioner: Is this extremely negative entity still incarnate on Earth?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Nikola Tesla

Questioner: Then I would assume that you can’t name him. So I will askyou where Nikola Tesla got his information?

Ra: I am Ra. The one known as Nikola received information fromConfederation sources desirous of aiding this extremely, shall we say,angelically positive entity in bettering the existence of its fellowmind/body/spirit complexes. It is unfortunate, shall we say, that like manyWanderers the vibratory distortions of third-density illusion caused thisentity to become extremely distorted in its perceptions of its fellowmind/body/spirit complexes so that its mission was hindered and in theresult, perverted from its purposes.

Questioner: How was Tesla’s work supposed to benefit man on Earth, andwhat were its purposes?

Ra: I am Ra. The most desired purpose of the mind/body/spirit complex,Nikola, was the freeing of all planetary entities from the darkness. Thus, itattempted to give to the planet the infinite energy of the planetary spherefor use in lighting and power.

Questioner: By freeing the planetary entities from darkness, precisely whatdo you mean?

Ra: I am Ra. (Most of the following answer was lost due to tape recordermalfunction. The core of the response was as follows.) We spoke of freeingpeople from darkness in a literal sense.

Questioner: Would this freeing from darkness be commensurate with theLaw of One or does this have any real product?

Ra: I am Ra. The product of such a freeing would create two experiences.

Firstly, the experience of no need to find the necessary emolument forpayment, in your money, for energy.

Secondly, the leisure afforded, thereby exemplifying the possibility andenhancing the probability of the freedom to then search the self, thebeginning of seeking the Law of One.

Few there are working physically from daybreak to darkness, as you namethem, upon your plane who can contemplate the Law of One in a consciousfashion.

The Industrial Revolution

Questioner: What about the Industrial Revolution in general. Was thisplanned in any way?

Ra: I am Ra. This will be the final question of this session.

That is correct. Wanderers incarnated in several waves, as you may callthem, in order to bring into existence the gradual freeing from the demandsof the diurnal cycles and lack of freedom of leisure.

Questioner: That was the last question, so I will do as usual and ask if thereis anything that we can do to make the instrument more comfortable?

Ra: I am Ra. You are doing well. The most important thing is to carefullyalign the symbols. The adjustment made this particular time/space presentwill aid this instrument’s physical complex in the distortion towardscomfort.

May we ask if you have any short questions which we may resolve beforeclosing the session?

Questioner: I don’t know if this is a short question or not, so we can save ittill next time, but my question is, why do the crusaders from Orion do this?What is their ultimate objective? This is probably too long to answer.

Ra: I am Ra. This is not too long to answer. To serve the self is to serve all.The service of the self, when seen in this perspective, requires anever-expanding use of the energies of others for manipulation to the benefit ofthe self with distortion towards power.

If there are further queries to further explicate this subject we shall be withyou again.

Questioner: There was one thing that I forgot. Is it possible to have anothersession later on today?

Ra: I am Ra. It is well.

Questioner: Thank you.

Ra: I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the one infiniteCreator. Go forth, then, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the oneCreator. Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 12

January 28, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the infinite Creator. Icommunicate now.

Questioner: In the last session you mentioned that the Orion crusaderscame here in chariots. Could you describe the chariots?

Ra: I am Ra. The term chariot is a term used in warfare among yourpeoples. That is its significance. The shape of the Orion craft is one of thefollowing: firstly, the elongated, ovoid shape which is of a darker naturethan silver but which has a metallic appearance if seen in the light. In theabsence of light, it appears to be red or fiery in some manner.

Other craft include disc-shaped objects of a small nature approximatelytwelve feet in your measurement in diameter, the box-like shapeapproximately forty feet to a side in your measurement. Other craft can takeon a desired shape through the use of thought control mechanisms. Thereare various civilization complexes which work within this group. Some aremore able to use intelligent infinity than others. The information is veryseldom shared; therefore, the chariots vary greatly in shape and appearance.

Questioner: Is there any effort on the part of the Confederation to stop theOrion chariots from arriving here?

Ra: I am Ra. Every effort is made to quarantine this planet. However, thenetwork of guardians, much like any other pattern of patrols on whateverlevel, does not hinder each and every entity from penetrating quarantine,for if request is made in light/love, the Law of One will be met withacquiescence. If the request is not made, due to the slipping through thenet, then there is penetration of this net.

Questioner: Who makes this request?

Ra: I am Ra. Your query is unclear. Please restate.

Questioner: I don’t understand how the Confederation stops the Orionchariots from coming through the quarantine?

Ra: I am Ra. There is contact at the level of light-form or lightbody-beingdepending upon the vibratory level of the guardian. These guardians sweepreaches of your Earth’s energy fields to be aware of any entities approaching.An entity which is approaching is hailed in the name of the one Creator.Any entity thus hailed is bathed in love/light and will of free will obey thequarantine due to the power of the Law of One.

Questioner: What would happen to the entity if he did not obey thequarantine after being hailed?

Ra: I am Ra. To not obey quarantine after being hailed on the level ofwhich we speak would be equivalent to your not stopping upon walkinginto a solid brick wall.

Questioner: What would happen to the entity if he did this?What would happen to his chariot?

Ra: I am Ra. The Creator is one being. The vibratory level of those able tobreach the quarantine boundaries is such that upon seeing the love/light netit is impossible to break this Law. Therefore, nothing happens. No attemptis made. There is no confrontation. The only beings who are able topenetrate the quarantine are those who discover windows or distortions inthe space/time continua surrounding your planet’s energy fields. Throughthese windows they come. These windows are rare and unpredictable.

Questioner: Does this account for what we call “UFO Flaps” wherea large number of UFOs show up like in 1973?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Are most of the UFOs which are seen in our skies from theOrion group?

Ra: I am Ra. Many of those seen in your skies are of the Orion group. Theysend out messages. Some are received by those who are oriented towardservice to others. These messages then are altered to be acceptable to thoseentities while warning of difficulties ahead. This is the most that self-servingentities can do when faced with those whose wish is to serve others.

The contacts which the group finds most helpful to their cause are thosecontacts made with entities whose orientation is towards service to self.There are many thought-form entities in your skies which are of a positivenature and are the projections of the Confederation.

Questioner: You mentioned that the Orion crusaders, when they get through the net, give both technical and non-technical information. I think I know what you mean by technical information, but what type of non-technical information do they give? And am I right in assuming that this is done by telepathic contact?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. Through telepathy the philosophy of the Law of One with the distortion of service to self is promulgated. In advanced groups there are rituals and exercises given and these have been written down just as the service-to-others oriented entities have written down the promulgated philosophy of their teachers.

The philosophy concerns the service of manipulating others that they may experience service towards the other self, thus through this experience becoming able to appreciate service to self. These entities would become oriented towards service to self and in turn manipulate yet others so that they in turn might experience the service towards the other self.

Questioner: Would this be the origin of what we call black magic?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct in one sense, incorrect in another. The Orion group has aided the so-called negatively oriented among your mind/body/spirit complexes. These same entities would be concerning themselves with service to self in any case and there are many upon your so-called inner planes which are negatively oriented and thus available as inner teachers or guides and so-called possessors of certain souls who seek this distortion of service to self.

Questioner: Is it possible for an entity here on Earth to be so confused as to call both the Confederation and the Orion group in an alternating way, first one, then the other, and then back to the first again?

Ra: I am Ra. It is entirely possible for the untuned channel, as you call that service, to receive both positive and negative communications. If the entity at the base of its confusion is oriented toward service to others, the entity will begin to receive messages of doom.

If the entity at the base of the complex of beingness is oriented towards service to self, the crusaders, who in this case, do not find it necessary to lie, will simply begin to give the philosophy they are here to give.

Many of your so-called contacts among your people have been confused and self-destructive because the channels were oriented towards service to others but, in the desire for proof, were open to the lying information of the crusaders who then were able to neutralize the effectiveness of the channel.

Questioner: Are most of these crusaders fourth-density?

Ra: I am Ra. There is a majority of fourth-density. That is correct.

Questioner: Is an entity in the fourth density normally invisible to us?

Ra: I am Ra. The use of the word “normal” is one which befuddles the meaning of the question. Let us rephrase for clarity. The fourth density is, by choice, not visible to third density. It is possible for fourth density to be visible. However, it is not the choice of the fourth-density entity to be visible due to the necessity for concentration upon a rather difficult vibrational complex which is the third density you experience.

Questioner: Are there any Confederation or Orion entities living upon the Earth and operating visibly among us in our society at this time?

Ra: I am Ra. There are no entities of either group walking among you at this time. However, the crusaders of Orion use two types of entities to do their bidding, shall we say. The first type is the thought-form; the second, a kind of robot.

Questioner: Could you describe the robot?

Ra: I am Ra. The robot may look like any other being. It is a construct.

Questioner: Is the robot what is normally called the “Men in Black”?

Ra: I am Ra. This is incorrect.

Questioner: Who are the Men in Black?

Ra: I am Ra. The Men in Black are a thought-form type of entity which have some beingness to their make-up. They have certain physical characteristics given them. However, their true vibrational nature is without third-density vibrational characteristics and, therefore, they are able to materialize and dematerialize when necessary.

Questioner: Are all of these Men in Black then used by the Orion crusaders?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Who are Wanderers?

Questioner: You spoke of Wanderers. Who are Wanderers? Where do theycome from?

Ra: I am Ra. Imagine, if you will, the sands of your shores. As countless asthe grains of sand are the sources of intelligent infinity. When a socialmemory complex has achieved its complete understanding of its desire, itmay conclude that its desire is service to others with the distortion towardsreaching their hand, figuratively, to any entities who call for aid.

These entities whom you may call the Brothers and Sisters of Sorrow move towardthis calling of sorrow. These entities are from all reaches of the infinitecreation and are bound together by the desire to serve in this distortion.

Questioner: How many of them are incarnate on Earth now?

Ra: I am Ra. The number is approximate due to an heavy influx of thosebirthed at this time due to an intensive need to lighten the planetaryvibration and thus aid in harvest. The number approaches sixty-five million.

Questioner: Are most of these from the fourth density? Or what density dothey come from?

Ra: I am Ra. Few there are of fourth density. The largest number ofWanderers, as you call them, are of the sixth density. The desire to servemust be distorted towards a great deal of purity of mind and what you maycall foolhardiness or bravery, depending upon your distortion complexjudgment.

The challenge/danger of the Wanderer is that it will forget itsmission, become karmically involved, and thus be swept into the maelstromof which it had incarnated to avert the destruction.

Questioner: What could one of these entities do to become karmicallyinvolved? Could you give an example of that?

Ra: I am Ra. An entity which acts in a consciously unloving manner inaction with other beings can become karmically involved.

Questioner: Do many of these Wanderers have physical ailments in thisthird-density situation?

Ra: I am Ra. Due to the extreme variance between the vibratory distortionsof third density and those of the more dense densities, if you will,Wanderers have as a general rule some form of handicap, difficulty, orfeeling of alienation which is severe.

The most common of these difficulties are alienation,the reaction against the planetary vibration by personalitydisorders, as you would call them, and body complex ailments indicatingdifficulty in adjustment to the planetary vibrations such as allergies, as youwould call them.

Questioner: Thank you. Is there anything that we can do to make theinstrument more comfortable?

Ra: I am Ra. We ask you to realign the object upon which the symbols sit.It is not a significant distortion for only one session, but you will find uponmeasuring the entire assemblage that the resting place is 1.4º from thecorrect alignment, the resting place an additional .5º away from properorientation. Do not concern yourselves with this in the space/time nexuspresent, but do not allow these distortions to remain over a long period orthe contact will be gradually impaired.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and in the light of the one infinite Creator.Go forth rejoicing in the power and the peace of the one Creator. Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 13

January 29, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the infinite Creator. Icommunicate now.

Questioner: First of all I would like to apologize for asking so many stupidquestions while searching for what we should do. I consider what we aredoing to be a great honor and privilege to also be humble messengers of theLaw of One. I now believe that the way to prepare this book is to start atthe beginning of creation and follow through the evolution of man onEarth, investigating at all times how the Law of One was used. I would alsolike to make as the title of the book, The Law of One, and I would like tostate as the author, Ra. Would you agree to this?

Ra: I am Ra. Your query is unclear. Would you please state as separatequeries each area of agreement?

Questioner: First, I would like to start at the beginning of creation, as farback as we can go and follow the development of man to the present time.Is this agreeable?

Ra: I am Ra. This is completely your discernment/understanding/decision.

Questioner: Secondly, I would like to title the book, The Law of One, byRa. Is this agreeable?

Ra: I am Ra. The title of the book is acceptable. The authorship byvibratory sound complex Ra is, in our distortion of understanding,incomplete. We are messengers.

Questioner: Can you state who then should author the book?

Ra: I am Ra. I can only request that if your discernment/understandingsuggests the use of this vibratory sound complex, Ra, the phrase “Anhumble messenger of the Law of One” be appended.

The process of Creation

Questioner: Thank you. Can you tell me of the first known thing in thecreation?

Ra: I am Ra. The first known thing in the creation is infinity. The infinityis creation.

Questioner: From this infinity then must come what we experience ascreation. What was the next step or the next evolvement?

Ra: I am Ra. Infinity became aware. This was the next step.

Questioner: After this, what came next?

Ra: I am Ra. Awareness led to the focus of infinity into infinite energy. Youhave called this by various vibrational sound complexes, the most commonto your ears being “Logos” or “Love.” The Creator is the focusing of infinityas an aware or conscious principle called by us as closely as we can createunderstanding/learning in your language, intelligent infinity.

Questioner: Can you state the next step?

Ra: I am Ra. The next step is still at this space/time nexus in your illusionachieving its progression as you may see it in your illusion. The next step isan infinite reaction to the creative principle following the Law of One inone of its primal distortions, freedom of will. Thus many, manydimensions, infinite in number, are possible. The energy moves from theintelligent infinity due first to the outpouring of randomized creative force,this then creating patterns which in holographic style appear as the entirecreation no matter which direction or energy is explored. These patterns ofenergy begin then to regularize their own local, shall we say, rhythms andfields of energy, thus creating dimensions and universes.

Questioner: Then can you tell me how the galaxy and planetary systemswere formed?

Ra: I am Ra. You must imagine a great leap of thought in this query, for atthe last query the physical, as you call, it, universes were not yet born.

The energies moved in increasingly intelligent patterns until theindividualization of various energies emanating from the creative principleof intelligent infinity became such as to be co-Creators. Thus the so-calledphysical matter began. The concept of light is instrumental in grasping thisgreat leap of thought as this vibrational distortion of infinity is the buildingblock of that which is known as matter, the light being intelligent and fullof energy, thus being the first distortion of intelligent infinity which wascalled by the creative principle.

This light of love was made to have in its occurrences of being certaincharacteristics, among them the infinite whole paradoxically described bythe straight line, as you would call it. This paradox is responsible for theshape of the various physical illusion entities you call solar systems, galaxies,and planets of revolving and tending towards the lenticular.

Questioner: I think I made an error in getting ahead of the process youwere describing. Would it be helpful to fill in that great leap due to themistake I made?

Ra: I am Ra. I attempted to bridge the gap. However, you may question mein any manner you deem appropriate.

Questioner: Taking the question just before the one I asked about thegalaxies and planets and tell me what the next step was from there?

Ra: I am Ra. The steps, as you call them, are, at the point of question,simultaneous and infinite.

Questioner: Can you tell me how intelligent infinity became, shall we say(I’m having difficulty with the language), how intelligent infinity becameindividualized from itself.

Ra: I am Ra. This is an appropriate question.

The intelligent infinity discerned a concept. This concept was discerned tobe freedom of will of awareness. This concept was finity. This was the firstand primal paradox or distortion of the Law of One. Thus the oneintelligent infinity invested itself in an exploration of many-ness. Due to theinfinite possibilities of intelligent infinity there is no ending to many-ness.The exploration, thus, is free to continue infinitely in an eternal present.

Questioner: Was the galaxy that we are in created by the infiniteintelligence or was it created by a portion of the infinite intelligence?

Ra: I am Ra. The galaxy and all other things of material of which you areaware are products of individualized portions of intelligent infinity. As eachexploration began, it, in turn, found its focus and became co-Creator. Usingintelligent infinity each portion created an universe and allowing therhythms of free choice to flow, playing with the infinite spectrum ofpossibilities, each individualized portion channeled the love/light into whatyou might call intelligent energy, thus creating the so-called Natural Lawsof any particular universe.

Each universe, in turn, individualized to a focus becoming, in turn,co-Creator and allowing further diversity, thus creating further intelligentenergies regularizing or causing Natural Laws to appear in the vibrationalpatterns of what you would call a solar system. Thus, each solar system hasits own, shall we say, local coordinate system of illusory Natural Laws.

Any portion, no matter how small, contains the one Creatorwhich is infinity

It shall be understood that any portion, no matter how small, of any densityor illusory pattern contains, as in an holographic picture, the one Creatorwhich is infinity. Thus all begins and ends in mystery.

Creation of galaxy

Questioner: Can you tell me how the individualized infinity created ourgalaxy and if the same portion created our planetary system and, if so, howthis came about?

Ra: I am Ra. We may have misperceived your query. We were under thedistortion/impression that we had responded to this particular query.Would you restate the query?

Questioner: I am wondering if the planetary system that we are in now wasall created at once or if our sun was created first and the planets later?

Ra: I am Ra. The process is from the larger, in your illusion, to the smaller.Thus the co-Creator, individualizing the galaxy, created energy patternswhich then focused in multitudinous focuses of further conscious awarenessof intelligent infinity. Thus, the solar system of which you experienceinhabitation is of its own patterns, rhythms, and so-called natural lawswhich are unique to itself. However, the progression is from the galaxyspiraling energy to the solar spiraling energy, to the planetary spiralingenergy, to the experiential circ*mstances of spiraling energy which begin thefirst density of awareness of consciousness of planetary entities.

Questioner: Could you tell me about this first density of planetary entities?

Ra: I am Ra. Each step recapitulates intelligent infinity in its discovery ofawareness. In a planetary environment all begins in what you would callchaos, energy undirected and random in its infinity. Slowly, in your termsof understanding, there forms a focus of self-awareness. Thus the Logosmoves.

First density which is the density of consciousness

Light comes to form the darkness, according to the co-Creator’spatterns and vibratory rhythms, so constructing a certain type of experience.This begins with first density which is the density of consciousness, themineral and water life upon the planet learning from fire and wind theawareness of being. This is the first density.

Questioner: How does this first density then progress to greater awareness?

Ra: I am Ra. The spiraling energy, which is the characteristic of what youcall “light,” moves in a straight line spiral thus giving spirals an inevitablevector upwards to a more comprehensive beingness with regards tointelligent infinity. Thus, first dimensional beingness strives towards thesecond-density lessons of a type of awareness which includes growth ratherthan dissolution or random change.

Questioner: Could you define what you mean by growth?

Ra: I am Ra. Picture, if you will, the difference between first-vibrationalmineral or water life and the lower second-density beings which begin tomove about within and upon its being. This movement is the characteristicof second density, the striving towards light and growth.

Questioner: By striving towards light, what do you mean?

Ra: I am Ra. A very simplistic example of second-density growth strivingtowards light is that of the leaf striving towards the source of light.

Questioner: Is there any physical difference between first and seconddensity? For instance if I could see both a first and second-density planetside by side, in my present condition, could I see both of them? Would theyboth be physical to me?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. All of the octave of your densities would beclearly visible were not the fourth through the seventh freely choosing notto be visible.

The third density - self-consciousness or self-awareness

Questioner: Then how does the second density progress to the third?

Ra: I am Ra. The second density strives towards the third density which isthe density of self-consciousness or self-awareness. The striving takes placethrough the higher second-density forms who are invested by third-densitybeings with an identity to the extent that they become self-awaremind/body complexes, thus becoming mind/body/spirit complexes andentering third density, the first density of consciousness of spirit.

Questioner: What is the density level of our planet Earth at this time?

Ra: I am Ra. The sphere upon which you dwell is third density in itsbeingness of mind/body/spirit complexes. It is now in a space/timecontinuum, fourth density. This is causing a somewhat difficult harvest.

Questioner: How does a third-density planet become a fourth densityplanet?

Ra: I am Ra. This will be the last full question.

The fourth density

The fourth density is, as we have said, as regularized in its approach as thestriking of a clock upon the hour. The space/time of your solar system hasenabled this planetary sphere to spiral into space/time of a differentvibrational configuration. This causes the planetary sphere to be able to bemolded by these new distortions. However, the thought-forms of yourpeople during this transition period are such that the mind/body/spiritcomplexes of both individual and societies are scattered throughout thespectrum instead of becoming able to grasp the needle, shall we say, andpoint the compass in one direction.

Thus, the entry into the vibration of love, sometimes called by your peoplethe vibration of understanding, is not effective with your present societalcomplex. Thus, the harvest shall be such that many will repeat thethird-density cycle.

The energies of your Wanderers, your teachers, and youradepts at this time are all bent upon increasing the harvest. However, thereare few to harvest.

Questioner: I would like to apologize for sometimes asking inappropriatequestions. It’s difficult sometimes to ask precisely the right question. I don’twish to go over any ground that we’ve already covered. I notice that thisperiod is slightly shorter than previous work sessions. Is there a reason forthis?

Ra: I am Ra. This instrument’s vital energy is somewhat low.

Questioner: I am assuming from this that it would be a good idea not tohave another session today. Is that correct?

Ra: I am Ra. It is well to have a session later if it is acceptable that wemonitor this instrument and cease using it when it becomes low in thematerial which we take from it. We do not wish to deplete this instrument.

Questioner: This is always acceptable in any session. I will ask my finalquestion. Is there anything that we can do to make the instrument morecomfortable or aid in this communication?

Ra: I am Ra. It is well. Each is most conscientious. Continue in the same.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the one infinite Creator. Goforth, therefore, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the one Creator.Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 14

January 29, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the infinite Creator. Wecommunicate now.

Questioner: After going over this morning’s work, I thought it might behelpful to fill in a few things. You said that the second density strivestowards the third density which is the density of self-consciousness, or self-awareness. The striving takes place through higher second-density formsbeing invested by third-density beings. Could you explain what you meanby this?

Ra: I am Ra. Much as you would put on a vestment, so do yourthird-density beings invest or clothe some second-density beings with self-awareness.This is often done through the opportunity of what you call pets.

It has also been done by various other means of investiture. These includemany so-called religious practice complexes which personify and send loveto various natural second-density beings in their group form.

Questioner: When this Earth was second-density, how did thesecond-density beings on it become so invested?

Ra: I am Ra. There was not this type of investment as spoken but thesimple third-density investment which is the line of spiraling light callingdistortion upward from density to density. The process takes longer whenthere is no investment made by incarnate third-density beings.

Entities from Mars and formation of third density on Earth

Questioner: Then what was the second-density form - what did it looklike - that became Earth-man in the third density? What did he look like inthe second density?

Ra: I am Ra. The difference between second- and third-density bodilyforms would in many cases have been more like one to the other. In the caseof your planetary sphere the process was interrupted by those whoincarnated here from the planetary sphere you call Mars. They wereadjusted by genetic changing and, therefore, there was some differencewhich was of a very noticeable variety rather than the gradual raising of thebipedal forms upon your second-density level to third-density level. Thishas nothing to do with the so-called placement of the soul. This has only todo with the circ*mstances of the influx of those from that culture.

Questioner: I understand from previous material that this occurred 75,000years ago. It was then that our third-density process of evolution began. Canyou tell me the history, hitting only the points of development, shall I say,that occurred within this 75,000 years, any point when contact was made toaid this development?

Attempts to aid peoples on Earth

Ra: I am Ra. The first attempt to aid your peoples was at the time 75,000.This attempt 75,000 of your years ago has been previously described by us.

The next attempt was approximately 58,000 of your years ago, continuingfor a long period in your measurement, with those of Mu as you call thisrace or mind/body/spirit social complex.

The next attempt was long in coming and occurred approximately 13,000of your years ago when someintelligent information was offered to those of Atlantis, this being of thesame type of healing and crystal working of which we have spokenpreviously.

The next attempt was 11,000 of your years ago. These areapproximations as we are not totally able to process your space/timecontinuum measurement system. This was in what you call Egypt and ofthis we have also spoken.

The same beings who came with us returnedapproximately 3,500 years later in order to attempt to aid the SouthAmerican mind/body/spirit social complex once again. However, thepyramids of those so-called cities were not to be used in the appropriatefashion.

Therefore, this was not pursued further. There was a landing approximately3,000 of your years ago also in your South America, as you call it.

Attempts to aid peoples in Egypt

There were a few attempts to aid your peoples approximately 2,300 years ago, thisin the area of Egypt. The remaining part of the cycle, we have never beengone from your fifth dimension and have been working in this last minorcycle to prepare for harvest.

Questioner: Was the Egyptian visit of 11,000 years ago the only one whereyou actually walked the Earth?

Ra: I am Ra. I understand your question distorted in the direction of selvesrather than other-selves. We of the vibratory sound complex, Ra, havewalked among you only at that time.

Questioner: I understood you to say in an earlier session that pyramids werebuilt to ring the Earth. How many pyramids were built?

Ra: l am Ra. There are six balancing pyramids and fifty-two others built foradditional healing and initiatory work among your mind/body/spirit socialcomplexes.

What is a balancing pyramid?

Questioner: What is a balancing pyramid?

Ra: I am Ra. Imagine, if you will, the many force fields of the Earth in theirgeometrically precise web. Energies stream into the Earth planes, as youwould call them, from magnetically determined points. Due to growingthought-form distortions in understanding of the Law of One, the planetit*elf was seen to have the potential for imbalance.

The balancing pyramidal structures were charged with crystals which drew the appropriate balancefrom the energy forces streaming into the various geometrical centers ofelectromagnetic energy which surround and shape the planetary sphere.

Questioner: Let me make a synopsis and you tell me if I am correct. All ofthese visits for the last 75,000 years were for the purpose of giving to thepeople of Earth an understanding of the Law of One, and in this wayallowing them to progress upward through the fourth, fifth, and sixthdensities. This was to be a service to Earth. The pyramids were used also ingiving the Law of One in their own way. The balancing pyramids, I’m notquite sure of. Am I right so far?

Ra: I am Ra. You are correct to the limits of the precision allowed bylanguage.

Questioner: Did the balancing pyramid prevent the Earth from changing itsaxis?

Ra: I am Ra. This query is not clear. Please restate.

Questioner: Does the balancing refer to the individual who is initiated inthe pyramid or does it refer to the physical balancing of the Earth on its axisin space?

Ra: I am Ra. The balancing pyramidal structures could be and were used forindividual initiation. However, the use of these pyramids was also designedfor the balancing of the planetary energy web. The other pyramids are notplaced correctly for Earth healing but for healing of mind/body/spiritcomplexes.

It came to our attention that your density was distorted towards,what is called by our distortion/understanding of third density on yourplanetary sphere, more of a time/space continuum in one incarnationpattern in order to have a fuller opportunity to learn/teach the Laws orWays of the primal distortion of the Law of One which is Love.

Questioner: I want to make this statement and you tell me if I am correct.The balancing pyramids were to do what we call increase the life span ofentities here so that they would gain more wisdom of the Law of One whilethey were in the physical at one time. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. However, the pyramids not called by us by thevibrational sound complex, balancing pyramids, were more numerous andwere used exclusively for the above purpose and the teach/learning ofhealers to charge and enable these processes.

Questioner: George Van Tassel built a machine in our western desert calledan integratron. Will this machine work for that purpose, of increasing thelife span?

Ra: I am Ra. The machine is incomplete and will not function for theabove-mentioned purpose.

Questioner: Who gave George the information on how to build it?

Ra: I am Ra. There were two contacts which gave the entity with thevibratory sound complex, George, this information. One was of theConfederation. The second was of the Orion group. The Confederation wascaused to find the distortion towards non-contact due to the alteration ofthe vibrational mind complex patterns of the one called George. Thus, theOrion group used this instrument; however, this instrument, thoughconfused, was a mind/body/spirit complex devoted at the heart to service toothers, so the, shall we say, worst that could be done was to discredit thissource.

Questioner: Would there be any value to the people of this planet now tocomplete this machine?

The harvest is now

Ra: I am Ra. The harvest is now. There is not at this time any reason toinclude efforts along these distortions toward longevity, but rather toencourage distortions toward seeking the heart of self, for this which residesclearly in the violet-ray energy field will determine the harvesting of eachmind/body/spirit complex.

Questioner: Going back to when we started this 75,000 year period, therewas a harvest 25,000 years after the start which would make it 50,000 yearsago. Can you tell me how many were harvested at that time?

Ra: I am Ra. The harvest was none.

Questioner: There was no harvest? What about 25,000 years ago?

Ra: I am Ra. A harvesting began taking place in the latter portion, as youmeasure time/space, of the second cycle, with individuals finding thegateway to intelligent infinity. The harvest of that time, though extremelysmall, was those entities of extreme distortion towards service to the entitieswho were now to repeat the major cycle. These entities, therefore, remainedin third density although they could, at any moment/present nexus, leavethis density through use of intelligent infinity.

Questioner: Then in the harvest 25,000 years ago, the entities who couldhave been harvested into the fourth density chose to remain here in serviceto this planetary population. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. Thus, there was no harvest, but there wereharvestable entities who shall choose the manner of their entrance intofourth dimension.

Our efforts in service were perverted

Questioner: Then for the last 2,300 years you have been working to createas large a harvest as possible at the end of the total 75,000 year cycle. Canyou state with respect to the Law of One why you do this?

Ra: I am Ra. I speak for the social memory complex termed Ra. We cameamong you to aid you. Our efforts in service were perverted.

Our desire then is to eliminate as far as possible the distortions caused by thosemisreading our information and guidance. The general cause of service suchas the Confederation offers is that of the primal distortion of the Law ofOne, which is service. The one Being of the creation is like unto a body, ifyou will accept this third-density analogy.

Would we ignore a pain in the leg? A bruise upon the skin? A cut which is festering.No. There is no ignoring a call. We, the entities of sorrow, chose as our service the attemptto heal the sorrow which we are calling analogous to the pains of a physicalbody complex/distortion.

I am sixth density with a strong seeking towards seventh density

Questioner: Of what density level is Ra?

Ra: I am Ra. I am sixth density with a strong seeking towards seventhdensity. The harvest for us will be in only approximately two and one-halfmillion of your years and it is our desire to be ready for harvest as itapproaches in our space/time continuum.

Questioner: And you ready yourselves for this harvest through the serviceyou can provide. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. We offer the Law of One, the solving ofparadoxes, the balancing of love/light and light/love.

Questioner: How long is one of your cycles?

Ra: I am Ra. One of our cycles computes to 75 million of your years.

Questioner: 75 million years?

Ra: I am Ra. That is correct.

Questioner: In your service in giving the Law of One, do you work withany other planets than Earth at this time, or just Earth?

Ra: I am Ra. We work only with this planetary sphere at this time.

Questioner: You stated that you were called by 352,000 Earth entities. Doesthis mean that it is this number that will understand and accept the Law ofOne?

Ra: I am Ra. We cannot estimate the correctness of your statement forthose who call are not in every case able to understand the answer to theircalling. Moreover, those who were not calling previously may, with greattrauma, discover the answers to the call nearly simultaneously with their latecall. There is no time/space in call. Therefore, we cannot estimate thenumber of your mind/body/spirit complexes which will, in your space/timecontinuum/distortion, hear and understand.

Questioner: How do you normally perform your service of giving the Lawof One? How have you done this over the last 2,300 years? How have younormally given this to Earth people?

Ra: I am Ra. We have used channels such as this one, but in most cases thechannels feel inspired by dreams and visions without being aware,consciously, of our identity or existence. This particular group has beenaccentuatedly trained to recognize such contact. This makes this group ableto be aware of a focal or vibrational source of information.

Questioner: When you contact the entities in their dreams and otherwise,these entities first have to be seeking in the direction of the Law of One. Isthis correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. For example, the entities of the nation Egyptwere in a state of pantheism, as you may call the distortion toward separateworship of various portions of the Creator. We were able to contact onewhose orientation was toward the One.

Questioner: I assume that as the cycle ends and inconveniences occur, therewill be some entities who start seeking or be catalyzed into seeking becauseof the trauma and will then hear your words telepathically or in writtenform such as this book. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. You are correct except in understanding that theinconveniences have begun.

Questioner: Can you tell me who was responsible for transmitting the bookOahspe?

Ra: I am Ra. This was transmitted by one of Confederation social memorycomplex status whose idea, as offered to the Council, was to use some of theknown physical history of the so-called religions or religious distortions ofyour cycle in order to veil and partially unveil aspects or primal distortionsof the Law of One. All names can be taken to be created for theirvibrational characteristics. The information buried within has to do with adeeper understanding of love and light, and the attempts of infiniteintelligence through many messengers to teach/learn those entities of yoursphere.

Questioner: Have there been any other books that you can name that areavailable for this purpose that have been given by the Confederation?

Ra: I am Ra. We cannot share this information, for it would distort yourdiscernment patterns in your future. You may ask about a particularvolume.

Questioner: Who transmitted the Urantia Book?

Ra: I am Ra. This was given by a series of discarnate entities of your ownEarth planes, the so-called inner planes. This material is not passed by theCouncil.

Questioner: Who spoke through Edgar Cayce?

Ra: I am Ra. No entity spoke through Edgar Cayce.

Questioner: Where did the information come from that Edgar Caycechanneled?

Ra: I am Ra. We have explained before that the intelligent infinity isbrought into intelligent energy from eighth density or octave. The onesound vibratory complex called Edgar used this gateway to view the present,which is not the continuum you experience but the potential social memorycomplex of this planetary sphere. The term your peoples have used for thisis the “Akashic Record” or the “Hall of Records.” This is the last questionwhich you may now ask.

Questioner: Is there anything that we can do to make the instrument morecomfortable or to help during the transmission?

Ra: I am Ra. We only reiterate the importance of alignment . Thisinstrument is placed .2º away from the direction of the resting place, whichis correct. This may be “eyed,” shall we say, by sight and the instrumentreminded. You are being conscientious. Is there any brief question we mayanswer before this session is closed?

Questioner: Can you tell me if we are accomplishing our effort reasonablywell?

Ra: I am Ra. The Law is One. There are no mistakes.

I am Ra. I leave this instrument in the love and the light of the one infiniteCreator. Go forth, therefore, rejoicing in the power and the peace of theone Creator. Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 15

January 30, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the infinite Creator. Icommunicate now.

Questioner: I would like to apologize for any past and future stupidquestions. They are due to the fact that I am searching for the proper entryinto the investigation of the Law of One.

I would like to ask about the use of the instrument, if it is a function of thetime we use the instrument or the amount of words or information theinstrument gives? In other words, do I have to hurry and ask questions, orcan I take my time to ask questions?

Ra: I am Ra. There are two portions to your query. Firstly, this instrument’sreserve of vital energy which is a product of body, mind, and spiritdistortions in the various complexes, is the key to the length of time whichwe may expend using this instrument. We searched your group and wecontacted you for each in your group possesses significantly more vitalenergy of the body complex. However, this instrument was tuned mostappropriately by the mind/body/spirit complex distortions of its beingnessin this illusion. Therefore, we remained with this instrument.

Secondly, we communicate at a set rate which is dependent upon ourcareful manipulation of this instrument. We cannot be more, as you wouldsay, quick. Therefore, you may ask questions speedily but the answers wehave to offer are at a set pace given.

Questioner: This isn’t exactly what I meant. If it takes me, say forty-fiveminutes to ask my questions, does that give the instrument only fifteenminutes to answer, or could the instrument go over an hour, all totaled,with her answers?

Ra: I am Ra. The energy required for this contact is entered into thisinstrument by a function of time. Therefore, the time is the factor, as weunderstand your query.

Questioner: Then I should ask my questions rapidly so that I do not reducethe time. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. You shall do as you deem fit. However, we may suggest that toobtain the answers you require may mean that you invest some of what youexperience as time. Although you lose the answer-time, you gain thereby inthe specificity of the answer. At many times in the past, we have neededclarification of hastily phrased questions.

Questioner: Thank you. The first question is this: Why does rapid agingoccur on this planet?

Ra: I am Ra. Rapid aging occurs upon this third-density planet due to anongoing imbalance of receptor web complex in the etheric portion of theenergy field of this planet. The thought-form distortions of your peopleshave caused the energy streamings to enter the planetary magneticatmosphere, if you would so term this web of energy patterns, in such a waythat the proper streamings are not correctly imbued with balanced vibratorylight/love from the, shall we say, cosmic level of this octave of existence.

Questioner: Do I assume correctly that one of your attempts in service tothis planet was to help the population more fully understand and practicethe Law of One so that this rapid aging could be changed to normal aging?

Ra: I am Ra. You assume correctly to a great degree.

Questioner: What is the greatest service that our population on this planetcould perform individually?

Ra: I am Ra. There is but one service. The Law is One. The offering of selfto Creator is the greatest service, the unity, the fountainhead. The entitywho seeks the one Creator is with infinite intelligence. From this seeking,from this offering, a great multiplicity of opportunities will evolvedepending upon the mind/body/spirit complexes’ distortions with regard tothe various illusory aspects or energy centers of the various complexes ofyour illusion.

Thus, some become healers, some workers, some teachers, and so forth.

Questioner: If an entity were perfectly balanced with respect to the Law ofOne on this planet would he undergo the aging process?

Ra: I am Ra. A perfectly balanced entity would become tired rather thanvisibly aged. The lessons being learned, the entity would depart. However,this is appropriate and is a form of aging which your peoples do notexperience. The understanding comes slowly, the body complexdecomposing more rapidly.

Questioner: Can you tell me a little more about the word, “balancing,” aswe are using it?

Ra: I am Ra. Picture, if you will, the One Infinite. You have no picture.Thus, the process begins. Love creating light, becoming love/light, streamsinto the planetary sphere according to the electromagnetic web of points ornexi of entrance. These streamings are then available to the individual who,like the planet, is a web of electromagnetic energy fields with points or nexiof entrance.

In a balanced individual each energy center is balanced and functioningbrightly and fully. The blockages of your planetary sphere cause somedistortion of intelligent energy. The blockages of the mind/body/spiritcomplex further distort or unbalance this energy. There is one energy. Itmay be understood as love/light or light/love or intelligent energy.

Questioner: Am I correct to assume that one of the blockages of themind/body/spirit complex might be, shall we say, ego, and this could bebalanced using a worthiness/unworthiness balance. Am I correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is incorrect.

Questioner: Can you tell me how you balance the ego?

Ra: I am Ra. We cannot work with this concept as it is misapplied andunderstanding cannot come from it.

Blockages in red to indigo ray energy centers

Questioner: How does an individual go about balancing himself? What isthe first step?

Ra: I am Ra. The steps are only one; that is, an understanding of the energycenters which make up the mind/body/spirit complex. This understandingmay be briefly summarized as follows.

The first balancing is of the Malkuth, or Earth, vibratory energy complex,called the red-ray complex. Anunderstanding and acceptance of this energy is fundamental.

The next energy complex, which may be blocked is the emotional, or personalcomplex, also known as the orange-ray complex. This blockage will oftendemonstrate itself as personal eccentricities or distortions with regard toself-conscious understanding or acceptance of self.

The third blockage resembles most closely that which you have called ego.It is the yellow-ray or solar plexus center. Blockages in this center will oftenmanifest as distortions toward power manipulation and other socialbehaviors concerning those close and those associated with themind/body/spirit complex.

Those with blockages in these first three energy centers, or nexi,will have continuing difficulties in ability to further theirseeking of the Law of One.

The center of heart, or green-ray, is the center from which third-densitybeings may springboard, shall we say, to infinite intelligence. Blockages inthis area may manifest as difficulties in expressing what you may calluniversal love or compassion.

The blue-ray center of energy streaming is the center which, for the firsttime, is outgoing as well as inpouring. Those blocked in this area may havedifficulty in grasping the spirit/mind complexes of its own entity andfurther difficulty in expressing such understandings of self. Entities blockedin this area may have difficulties in accepting communication from othermind/body/spirit complexes.

The next center is the pineal or indigo-ray center. Those blocked in thiscenter may experience a lessening of the influx of intelligent energy due tomanifestations which appear as unworthiness. This is that of which youspoke. As you can see, this is but one of many distortions due to the severalpoints of energy influx into the mind/body/spirit complex.

The indigo-ray balancing is quite central to the type of work which revolves about the spiritcomplex, which has its influx then into the transformation or transmutationof third density to fourth density, it being the energy center receiving theleast distorted outpourings of love/light from intelligent energy and also thepotential for the key to the gateway of intelligent infinity.

The remaining center of energy influx is simply the total expression of theentity’s vibratory complex of mind, body, and spirit. It is as it will be,“balanced” or “imbalanced” has no meaning at this energy level, for it givesand takes in its own balance. Whatever the distortion may be, it cannot bemanipulated as can the others and, therefore, has no particular importancein viewing the balancing of an entity.

Questioner: You previously gave us information on what we should do inbalancing. Is there any publishable information you can give us now aboutparticular exercises or methods of balancing these energy centers?

Ra: I am Ra. The exercises given for publication seen in comparison withthe material now given are in total a good beginning. It is important toallow each seeker to enlighten itself rather than for any messenger toattempt in language to teach/learn for the entity, thus being teach/learnerand learn/teacher. This is not in balance with your third density.

We learn from you. We teach to you. Thus, we teach/learn. If we learned for you, thiswould cause imbalance in the direction of the distortion of free will. Thereare other items of information allowable. However, you have not yetreached these items in your line of questioning and it is our belief/feelingcomplex that the questioner shall shape this material in such a way that yourmind/body/spirit complexes shall have entry to it, thus we answer yourqueries as they arise in your mind complex.

Questioner: Yesterday you stated that “the harvest is now. There is not atthis time any reason to include efforts along this line of longevity, but ratherto encourage efforts to seek the heart of self. This which resides clearly inthe violet-ray energy field will determine the harvest of the mind/body/spiritcomplex.” Could you tell us the best way to seek the heart of self?

Ra: I am Ra. We have given you this information in several wordings.However, we can only say the material for your understanding is the self:the mind/body/spirit complex. You have been given information uponhealing, as you call this distortion. This information may be seen in a moregeneral context as ways to understand the self.

In each infinitesimal part of your self resides the One in all of Its power

The understanding, experiencing, accepting, and merging of self with self and other-self, andfinally with the Creator, is the path to the heart of self.

In each infinitesimal part of your self resides the One in all of Its power. Therefore, we can onlyencourage these lines of contemplation or prayer as a means ofsubjectively/objectively using or combining various understandings toenhance the seeking process. Without such a method of reversing theanalytical process, one could not integrate into unity the manyunderstandings gained in such seeking.

Questioner: I don’t mean to ask the same question twice, but there aresome areas that I consider so important that possibly a greaterunderstanding may be obtained if the answer is restated a number of timesin other words. I thank you for your patience. Yesterday, you alsomentioned that when there was no harvest at the end of the last 25,000 yearperiod, “there were harvestable entities who shall choose the manner of theirentrance into the fourth density.” Could you tell me what you mean by“they shall choose the manner of their entry into the fourth density”?

Ra: I am Ra. These shepherds, or, as some have called them, the “ElderRace,” shall choose the time/space of their leaving. They are unlikely toleave until their other-selves are harvestable also.

Questioner: What do you mean by their “other-selves” being harvestable?

Ra: I am Ra. The other-selves with whom these beings are concerned arethose which did not attain harvest during the second major cycle.

Questioner: Could you tell me just a small amount of the history of whatyou call the Elder Race?

Ra: I am Ra. The question is unclear. Please restate.

Questioner: I ask this question because I have heard of the Elder Racebefore in a book, Road in the Sky, by George Hunt Williamson, and I waswondering if this Elder Race was the same that he talked about?

Ra: I am Ra. The question now resolves itself, for we have spokenpreviously of the manner of decision-making which caused these entities toremain here upon the closing of the second major cycle of your currentmaster cycle. There are some distortions in the descriptions of the oneknown as Michel; however, these distortions have to do primarily with thefact that these entities are not a social memory complex, but rather a groupof mind/body/spirit complexes dedicated to service. These entities worktogether, but are not completely unified; thus, they do not completely seeeach the other’s thoughts, feelings, and motives. However, their desire toserve is the fourth-dimensional type of desire, thus melding them into whatyou may call a brotherhood.

Questioner: Why do you call them the Elder Race?

Ra: I am Ra. We called them thusly to acquaint you, the questioner, withtheir identity as is understood by your mind complex distortion.

Questioner: Are there any Wanderers with this Elder Race?

Ra: I am Ra. These are planetary entities harvested - Wanderers only in thesense that they chose, in fourth-density love, to immediately reincarnate inthird density rather than proceeding towards fourth density. This causesthem to be Wanderers of a type, Wanderers who have never left the Earthplane because of their free will rather than because of their vibrational level.

Questioner: In yesterday’s material you mentioned that the first distortionwas the distortion of free will. Is there a sequence, a first, second, and thirddistortion of the Law of One?

Ra: I am Ra. Only up to a very short point. After this point, the many-nessof distortions are equal one to another. The first distortion, free will, findsfocus. This is the second distortion known to you as Logos, the CreativePrinciple or Love. This intelligent energy thus creates a distortion known asLight. From these three distortions come many, many hierarchies ofdistortions, each having its own paradoxes to be synthesized, no one beingmore important than another.

Questioner: You also said that you offered the Law of One which is thebalancing of love/light with light/love. Is there any difference betweenlight/love and love/light?

Ra: I am Ra. This will be the final question of this time/space. There is thesame difference between love/light and light/love as there is betweenteach/learning and learn/teaching. Love/light is the enabler, the power, theenergy giver. Light/love is the manifestation which occurs when light hasbeen impressed with love.

Questioner: Is there anything we can do to make the instrument morecomfortable? Can we have two sessions today?

Ra: I am Ra. This instrument requires a certain amount of manipulation ofthe physical or body complex due to a stiffness. Other than this, all is well,the energies being balanced. There is a slight distortion in the mental energyof this instrument due to concern for a loved one, as you call it. This is onlyslightly lowering the vital energies of the instrument. Given a manipulation,this instrument will be well for another working.

Questioner: By manipulation, do you mean that she should go for a walk orthat we should rub her back?

Ra: I am Ra. We meant the latter. The understanding must be added thatthis manipulation be done by one in harmony with the entity.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the infinite Creator. Goforth, then, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the one infinite Creator.Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 16

January 31, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the infinite Creator. Wecommunicate now.

Questioner: I would like to ask, considering the free will distortion of theLaw of One, how can the Guardians quarantine the Earth? Is thisquarantine within free will?

Ra: I am Ra. The Guardians guard the free will distortion of themind/body/spirit complexes of third density on this planetary sphere. Theevents which required activation of quarantine were interfering with the freewill distortion of mind/body/spirit complexes.

Questioner: I may be wrong, but it seems to me that it would be the freewill of, say the Orion group, to interfere. How is this balanced with theinformation which you just gave?

Ra: I am Ra. The balancing is from dimension to dimension. The attemptsof the so-called Crusaders to interfere with free will are acceptable upon thedimension of their understanding. However, the mind/body/spiritcomplexes of this dimension you call third form a dimension of free willwhich is not able to, shall we say, recognize in full, the distortions towardsmanipulation. Thus, in order to balance the dimensional variances invibration, a quarantine, this being a balancing situation whereby the freewill of the Orion group is not stopped but given a challenge. Meanwhile,the third group is not hindered from free choice.

Questioner: Could these “windows” that occur to let the Orion group comethrough once in a while have anything to do with this free will balancing?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Could you tell me how that works?

Ra: I am Ra. The closest analogy would be a random number generatorwithin certain limits.

Questioner: What is the source of this random number generator? Is itcreated by the Guardians to balance their guarding? Or is it a source otherthan the Guardians?

Ra: I am Ra. All sources are one. However, we understand your query. Thewindow phenomenon is an other-self phenomenon from the Guardians. Itoperates from the dimensions beyond space/time in what you may call thearea of intelligent energy. Like your cycles, such balancing, such rhythmsare as a clock striking. In the case of the windows, no entities have theclock. Therefore, it seems random. It is not random in the dimension whichproduces this balance. That is why we stated the analogy was within certainlimits.

Questioner: Then this window balancing prevents the Guardians fromreducing their positive polarization by totally eliminating the Orion contactthrough shielding. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is partially correct. In effect, the balancing allows anequal amount of positive and negative influx, this balanced by themind/body/spirit distortions of the social complex. Thus in your particularplanetary sphere, less negative, as you would call it, information or stimulusis necessary than positive due to the somewhat negative orientation of yoursocial complex distortion.

Questioner: In this way, total free will is balanced so that individuals mayhave an equal opportunity to choose service to others or service to self. Isthis correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: This is a profound revelation, I believe, in the Law of FreeWill. Thank you.

This is a minor question further to make an example of this principle, but ifthe Confederation landed on Earth, they would be taken as gods, breakingthe Law of Free Will and thus reducing their polarization of service to all. Iassume that the same thing would happen if the Orion group landed. Howwould this affect their polarization of service to self if they were able to landand became known as gods?

Ra: I am Ra. In the event of mass landing of the Orion group, the effect ofpolarization would be strongly toward an increase in the service to self,precisely the opposite of the former opportunity which you mentioned.

Questioner: If the Orion group was able to land, would this increase theirpolarization? What I am trying to get at is, is it better for them to workbehind the scenes to get recruits, shall we say, from our planet, the personfrom our planet going strictly on his own using free will, or is it just as goodfor the Orion group to land on our planet and demonstrate remarkablepowers and get people like that?

Ra: I am Ra. This first instance is, in the long run, shall we put it, moresalubrious for the Orion group in that it does not infringe upon the Law ofOne by landing and, thus, does its work through those of this planet. In thesecond circ*mstance, a mass landing would create a loss of polarization dueto the infringement upon the free will of the planet. However, it would be agamble. If the planet were then conquered and became part of the Empire,the free will would then be re-established. This is restrained in action due tothe desire of the Orion group to progress towards the one Creator. Thisdesire to progress inhibits the group from breaking the Law of Confusion.

Questioner: You mentioned the word “Empire” in relation to the Oriongroup. I have thought for some time that the movie Star Wars was somehowan allegory for what is actually happening. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct in the same way that a simple children’s story isan allegory for physical/philosophical/social complexdistortion/understanding.

Questioner: Is there a harvest of entities oriented toward service to self likethere is a harvest of those oriented toward service to others?

Ra: I am Ra. There is one harvest. Those able to enter fourth densitythrough vibrational complex levels may choose the manner of their furtherseeking of the one Creator.

Questioner: Then as we enter the fourth density there will be a split, shallwe say, and part of the individuals who go into the fourth density will gointo planets or places where there is service to others and part will go intoplaces where there is service to self.

Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

The origin of the Ten Commandments - conquest and enslavement

Questioner: Can you tell me the origin of the Ten Commandments?

Ra: I am Ra. The origin of these commandments follows the law of negativeentities impressing information upon positively oriented mind/body/spiritcomplexes. The information attempted to copy or ape positivity whileretaining negative characteristics.

Questioner: Was this done by the Orion group?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: What was their purpose in doing this?

Ra: I am Ra. The purpose of the Orion group, as mentioned before, isconquest and enslavement. This is done by finding and establishing an eliteand causing others to serve the elite through various devices such as the lawsyou mentioned and others given by this entity.

Questioner: Was the recipient of the commandments positively ornegatively oriented?

Ra: I am Ra. The recipient was one of extreme positivity, thus accountingfor some of the pseudo-positive characteristics of the information received.As with contacts which are not successful, this entity, vibratory complex,Moishe, did not remain a credible influence among those who had firstheard the philosophy of One and this entity was removed from this third-density vibratory level in a lessened or saddened state, having lost, what youmay call, the honor and faith with which he had begun theconceptualization of the Law of One and the freeing of those who were ofhis tribes, as they were called at that time/space.

Questioner: If this entity was positively oriented, how was the Orion groupable to contact him?

Ra: I am Ra. This was an intensive, shall we say, battleground betweenpositively oriented forces of Confederation origin and negatively orientedsources. The one called Moishe was open to impression and received theLaw of One in its most simple form. However, the information becamenegatively oriented due to his people’s pressure to do specific physical thingsin the third-density planes. This left the entity open for the type ofinformation and philosophy of a self-service nature.

Questioner: It would be wholly unlike an entity fully aware of theknowledge of the Law of One to ever say “Thou shalt not.” Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

The cycles of densities

Questioner: Can you give me some kind of history of your social memorycomplex and how you became aware of the Law of One?

Ra: I am Ra. The path of our learning is graven in the present moment.There is no history, as we understand your concept. Picture, if you will, acircle of being. We know the alpha and omega as infinite intelligence. Thecircle never ceases. It is present.

The densities we have traversed at various points in the circle correspond to the characteristics of cycles: first, the cycle of awareness; second, the cycle of growth; third, the cycle of self-awareness; fourth, the cycle of love or understanding; fifth, the cycle of light or wisdom; sixth, the cycle of light/love, love/light or unity; seventh, the gateway cycle; eighth, the octave which moves into a mystery we do not plumb.

Questioner: Thank you very much. In previous material, before wecommunicated with you, it was stated by the Confederation that there isactually no past or future ... that all is present. Would this be a goodanalogy?

Ra: I am Ra. There is past, present, and future in third density. In anoverview such as an entity may have, removed from the space/timecontinuum, it may be seen that in the cycle of completion there exists onlythe present. We, ourselves, seek to learn this understanding. At the seventhlevel or dimension, we shall, if our humble efforts are sufficient, becomeone with all, thus having no memory, no identity, no past or future, butexisting in the all.

Questioner: Does this mean that you would have awareness of all that is?

Ra: I am Ra. This is partially correct. It is our understanding that it wouldnot be our awareness, but simply awareness of the Creator. In the Creator isall that there is. Therefore, this knowledge would be available.

Questioner: I was wondering how many inhabited planets there are in ourgalaxy and if they all reach higher density by the Law of One? It doesn’tseem that there would be any other way to reach higher density? Is thiscorrect?

Ra: I am Ra. Please restate your query.

Questioner: How many inhabited planets are there in our galaxy?

Ra: I am Ra. We are assuming that you intend all dimensions ofconsciousness or densities of awareness in this question. Approximatelyone-fifth of all planetary entities contain awareness of one or more densities.Some planets are hospitable only for certain densities. Your planet, forinstance, is at this time hospitable for densities one, two, three, and four.

Questioner: Roughly how many total planets in this galaxy of stars that weare in are aware regardless of density?

Ra: I am Ra. Approximately 67 million.

Questioner: Can you tell me what percentage of those are third, fourth,fifth, sixth etc., density?

Ra: I am Ra. A percentage seventeen for first density, a percentage twentyfor second density, a percentage twenty-seven for third density, a percentagesixteen for fourth density, a percentage six for fifth density. The otherinformation must be withheld.

Questioner: Of these first five densities, have all of the planets progressedfrom the third density by knowledge and application of the Law of One?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Then the only way for a planet to get out of the situation thatwe are in is for the population to become aware of and start practicing theLaw of One. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Can you tell me what percentage of the third-, fourth-, andfifth-density planets which you have spoken of here are polarized negativelytowards service to self?

Ra: I am Ra. This is not a query to which we may speak given the Law ofConfusion.

We may say only that the negatively or self-service oriented planetaryspheres are much fewer. To give you exact numbers would not beappropriate.

Questioner: I would like to make an analogy as to why there are fewernegatively oriented, and then ask you if the analogy is good.

In a positively oriented society with service to others, it would be simple tomove a large boulder by getting everyone to help move it. In a societyoriented towards service to self, it would be much more difficult to geteveryone to work for the good of all to move the boulder; therefore, it ismuch easier to get things done to create the service to others principle andto grow in positively oriented communities than in negatively orientedcommunities. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Thank you very much.

How the Confederation of Planets was formed and why?

Can you tell me how the Confederation of Planets was formed and why?

Ra: I am Ra. The desire to serve begins, in the dimension of love orunderstanding, to be an overwhelming goal of the social memory complex.Thus, those percentiles of planetary entities, plus approximately fourpercent more of whose identity we cannot speak, found themselves long,long ago in your time seeking the same thing: service to others.

The relationship between these entities as they entered an understanding ofother beings, other planetary entities, and other concepts of service was toshare and continue together these commonly held goals of service.

Thus, each voluntarily placed the social memory complex data in what you mayconsider a central thought complex available to all. This then created astructure whereby each entity could work in its own service while callingupon any other understanding needed to enhance the service.

This is the cause of the formation and the manner of the working of theConfederation.

Questioner: With such a large number of planets in this galaxy you say thatthere are approximately five hundred planets in the Confederation. Thereseems to be a relatively small number of Confederation planets around. Isthere a reason for it?

Ra: I am Ra. There are many Confederations. This Confederation workswith the planetary spheres of seven of your galaxies, if you will, and isresponsible for the callings of the densities of these galaxies.

Questioner: Would you define the word galaxy as you just used it?

Ra: I am Ra. We use that term in this sense as you would use star systems.

Questioner: I’m a little bit confused as to how many total planets theConfederation that you are in serves?

Ra: I am Ra. I see the confusion. We have difficulty with your language.

The galaxy term must be split. We call galaxy that vibrational complex thatis local. Thus, your sun is what we would call the center of a galaxy. We seeyou have another meaning for this term.

Questioner: Yes. In our science the term galaxy refers to the lenticular starsystem that contains millions and millions of stars. There was a confusionabout this in one of our earlier communications, and I’m glad to get itcleared up.

Using the term galaxy in the sense that I just stated, using the lenticular starsystem that contains millions of stars, do you know of evolution in othergalaxies besides this one?

Ra: I am Ra. We are aware of life in infinite capacity. You are correct in thisassumption.

Questioner: Can you tell me if the progression of life in other galaxies issimilar to the progression of life in our galaxy?

Ra: I am Ra. The progression is somewhat close to the same, asymptoticallyapproaching congruency throughout infinity. The free choosing of whatyou would call galactic systems causes variations of an extremely minornature from one of your galaxies to another.

Questioner: Then the Law of One is truly universal in creating aprogression towards the eighth density in all galaxies. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. There are infinite forms, infiniteunderstandings, but the progression is one.

Understanding is not of third density

Questioner: I am assuming that it is not necessary for an individual tounderstand the Law of One to go from the third to the fourth density. Isthis correct?

Ra: I am Ra. It is absolutely necessary that an entity consciously realize itdoes not understand in order for it to be harvestable. Understanding is notof this density.

Questioner: That is a very important point. I used the wrong word. What Imeant to say was that I believed that it was not necessary for an entity to beconsciously aware of the Law of One to go from the third to the fourthdensity.

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: At what point in the densities is it necessary for an entity to beconsciously aware of the Law of One in order to progress?

Ra: I am Ra. The fifth density harvest is of those whose vibratorydistortions consciously accept the honor/duty of the Law of One. Thisresponsibility/honor is the foundation of this vibration.

Questioner: Can you tell me a little more about this honor/responsibilityconcept?

Ra: I am Ra. Each responsibility is an honor; each honor, a responsibility.

What is fourth density?

Questioner: Thank you. Is it possible for you to give a short description ofthe conditions in the fourth density?

Ra: I am Ra. We ask you to consider as we speak that there are not wordsfor positively describing fourth density. We can only explain what is notand approximate what is. Beyond fourth density our ability grows morelimited until we become without words.

That which fourth density is not:

Approximations of positive statements:

Questioner: Could you define the word density as we have been using it?

Ra: I am Ra. The term density is a, what you call, mathematical one. Theclosest analogy is that of music, whereby after seven notes on your westerntype of scale, if you will, the eighth note begins a new octave. Within yourgreat octave of existence which we share with you, there are seven octaves ordensities. Within each density there are seven sub-densities. Within eachsub-density, are seven sub-sub-densities. Within each sub-sub-density, sevensub-sub-sub-densities and so on infinitely.

Questioner: I noticed that the time of this session has gone slightly over anhour. I would like to ask at this time if we should go on? What is thecondition of the instrument?

Ra: I am Ra. This instrument is in balance. It is well to continue if youdesire.

Questioner: I understand that each density has seven sub-densities whichagain have seven sub-densities and so on. This is expanding at a really largerate as each is increased by powers of seven. Does this mean that in anydensity level anything that you can think of is happening?

Ra: I am Ra. From your confusion we select the concept with which youstruggle, that being infinity/opportunity. You may consider anypossibility/probability complex as having an existence.

Questioner: Do things like daydreams become real in other densities?

Ra: I am Ra. This depends upon the nature of the daydream. This is a largesubject. Perhaps the simplest thing we can say is, if the daydream, as youcall it, is one which attracts to self, this then becomes reality to self. If it is acontemplative general daydream, this may enter the infinity ofpossibility/probability complexes and occur elsewhere, having no particularattachment to the energy fields of the creator.

Questioner: To make this a little more clear, if I were to daydream stronglyabout building a ship, would this occur in one of these other densities?

Ra: I am Ra. This would/would have/or shall occur.

Questioner: Then if an entity daydreams strongly about battling an entity,would this occur?

Ra: I am Ra. In this case the entity’s fantasy concerns the self and other-self,this binding the thought-form to the possibility/probability complexconnected with the self which is the creator of this thought-form. This thenwould increase the possibility/probability of bringing this into third-densityoccurrence.

Questioner: Does the Orion group use this principle to create conditionsfavorable to suit their purpose?

The Orion group uses daydreams of hostile or other negative natures to feedback or strengthen these thought-forms

Ra: I am Ra. We will answer more specifically than the question. TheOrion group uses daydreams of hostile or other negative natures to feedback or strengthen these thought-forms.

Questioner: Are the many Wanderers who have and are coming to ourplanet subject to the Orion thoughts?

Ra: I am Ra. As we have said before, Wanderers become completely thecreature of third density in mind/body complex. There is just as muchchance of such influence to a Wanderer entity as to a mind/body/spiritcomplex of this planetary sphere. The only difference occurs in the spiritcomplex which, if it wishes, has an armor of light, if you will, which enablesit to recognize more clearly that which is not as it would appropriately bedesired by the mind/body/spirit complex. This is not more than bias andcannot be called an understanding.

Furthermore, the Wanderer is, in its own mind/body/spirit, less distortedtoward the, shall we say, deviousness of third density positive/negativeconfusions. Thus, it often does not recognize as easily as a more negativeindividual the negative nature of thoughts or beings.

Questioner: Then would the Wanderers, as they incarnate here,be high-priority targets of the Orion group?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: If a Wanderer should be successfully infringed upon, shall Isay, by the Orion group, what would happen to this Wanderer whenharvest came?

Ra: I am Ra. If the Wanderer entity demonstrated through action a negativeorientation towards other-selves it would be as we have said before, caughtinto the planetary vibration and, when harvested, possibly repeat again themaster cycle of third density as a planetary entity. This shall be the last fullquestion of this session.

Is there a short question we may answer before we close this session?

Questioner: Can the instrument be made more comfortable?

Ra: I am Ra. This instrument is as comfortable as it is possible for you tomake it given the weakness distortions of its body complex. You areconscientious.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the one infinite Creator. Goforth, then, rejoicing in the power and the peace. Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 17

February 3, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and in the light of the infinite Creator.

Before we communicate by answer we shall correct an error which we havediscovered in the transmission of our information to you. We havedifficulty dealing with your time/space. There may again be errors of thistype. Feel free to question us that we may recalculate in your time/spacemeasurements.

The error we have discovered concerns one of the arrivals of both the Oriongroup into your planetary sphere of influence and the corresponding arrivalof emissaries of the Confederation. We gave dates of 2,600 years for theOrion entry, 2,300 for Confederation entry. This is incorrect. Therecalculation indicates numbers 3,600 for Orion entry, 3,300 forConfederation entry.

We communicate now.

Questioner: Thank you very much. I would like to say again that weconsider it a great honor, privilege, and duty to be able to do this particularwork. I would like to reiterate that some of my questions may seemirrelevant at times, but I am trying to ask them in a manner so as to gain afoothold into the application of the Law of One.

Realignments of the planet Earth for fourth densisty

We are now in the fourth density. Will the effects of the fourth densityincrease in the next thirty years? Will we see more changes in ourenvironment and our effect upon our environment?

Ra: I am Ra. The fourth density is a vibrational spectrum. Your time/spacecontinuum has spiraled your planetary sphere and your, what we would callgalaxy, what you call star, into this vibration. This will cause the planetarysphere itself to electromagnetically realign its vortices of reception of thein-streaming of cosmic forces expressing themselves as vibrational webs so thatthe Earth thus be fourth-density magnetized, as you may call it.

This is going to occur with some inconvenience, as we have said before, dueto the energies of the thought-forms of your peoples which disturb theorderly constructs of energy patterns within your Earth spirals of energywhich increases entropy and unusable heat. This will cause your planetarysphere to have some ruptures in its outer garment while making itselfappropriately magnetized for fourth density. This is the planetaryadjustment.

You will find a sharp increase in the number of people, as you callmind/body/spirit complexes, whose vibrational potentials include thepotential for fourth-vibrational distortions. Thus, there will seem to be,shall we say, a new breed. These are those incarnating for fourth-densitywork.

There will also be a sharp increase in the short run of negatively oriented orpolarized mind/body/spirit complexes and social complexes, due to thepolarizing conditions of the sharp delineation between fourth-densitycharacteristics and third-density self-service orientation.

Those who remain in fourth density upon this plane will be of the so-calledpositive orientation. Many will come from elsewhere, for it would appearthat with all the best efforts of the Confederation, which includes thosefrom your peoples’ inner planes, inner civilizations, and those from otherdimensions, the harvest will still be much less than this planetary sphere iscapable of comfortably supporting in service.

Questioner: Is it possible by the use of some technique or other to help anentity to reach fourth-density level in these last days?

Ra: I am Ra. It is impossible to help another being directly. It is onlypossible to make catalyst available in whatever form, the most importantbeing the radiation of realization of oneness with the Creator from the self,less important being information such as we share with you.

We, ourselves, do not feel an urgency for this information to be widelydisseminated. It is enough that we have made it available to three, four, orfive. This is extremely ample reward, for if one of these obtains fourth-density understanding due to this catalyst then we shall have fulfilled theLaw of One in the distortion of service.

We encourage a dispassionate attempt to share information withoutconcern for numbers or quick growth among others. That you attempt tomake this information available is, in your terms, your service. The attempt,if it reaches one, reaches all.

Another self cannot teach/learn enlightenment, butonly teach/learn information

We cannot offer shortcuts to enlightenment. Enlightenment is, of themoment, an opening to intelligent infinity. It can only be accomplished bythe self, for the self. Another self cannot teach/learn enlightenment, butonly teach/learn information, inspiration, or a sharing of love, of mystery,of the unknown that makes the other-self reach out and begin the seekingprocess that ends in a moment, but who can know when an entity will openthe gate to the present?

Questioner: Thank you. Can you tell me who was the entity, before hisincarnation on Earth, known as Jesus of Nazareth?

Ra: I am Ra. I have difficulty with this question as it is phrased. Can youdiscover another form for this query?

Who was Jesus of Nazareth?

Questioner: What I meant to say was can you tell me if Jesus of Nazarethcame from the Confederation before incarnation here?

Ra: I am Ra. The one known to you as Jesus of Nazareth did not have aname. This entity was a member of fifth density of the highest level of thatsub-octave. This entity was desirous of entering this planetary sphere inorder to share the love vibration in as pure a manner as possible. Thus, thisentity received permission to perform this mission. This entity was then aWanderer of no name, of Confederation origins, of fifth density,representing the fifth-density understanding of the vibration ofunderstanding or love.

Questioner: Did you say the fifth vibration was that of love?

Ra: I am Ra. I have made an error. The fourth-density being is that whichwe intended to say, the highest level of fourth density going into the fifth.This entity could have gone on to the fifth but chose instead to return tothird for this particular mission. This entity was of the highest sub-octave ofthe vibration of love. This is fourth density.

Questioner: When I am communicating with you as Ra, are you at timesindividualized as an entity or am I speaking to an entire social memorycomplex?

Ra: I am Ra. You speak with Ra. There is no separation. You would call itsocial memory complex thus indicating many-ness. To our understanding,you are speaking to an individualized portion of consciousness.

Questioner: Am I always speaking to the same individualized portion ofconsciousness in each of the sessions?

Ra: I am Ra. You speak to the same entity through a channel or instrument.This instrument is at times lower in vital energy. This will sometimeshamper our proceedings. However, this instrument has a great deal offaithfulness to the task and gives whatever it has to this task. Therefore, wemay continue even when energy is low. This is why we usually speak to theending of the session due to our estimation of the instrument’s levels of vitalenergy.

Questioner: I would like to make a point clear now that I am sure ofmyself. The people of this planet, following any religion or no religion atall, or having no intellectual knowledge at all of the Law of One, can still beharvested into the fourth density if they are of that vibration. Is that notcorrect?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. However, you will find few who areharvestable whose radiance does not cause others to be aware of their, whatyou may call, spirituality, the quality of the mind/body/spirit complexdistortion. Thus, it is not particularly probable that an entity would becompletely unknown to his immediate acquaintances as an unusuallyradiant personality, even were this individual not caught up in any of thedistortions of your so-called religious systems.

Questioner: When Jesus of Nazareth incarnated was there an attempt bythe Orion group to discredit him in some way?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Can you tell me what the Orion group did in order to try tocause his downfall?

Ra: I am Ra. We may describe in general what occurred. The technique wasthat of building upon other negatively oriented information. Thisinformation had been given by the one whom your peoples called“Yahweh.” This information involved many strictures upon behavior andpromised power of the third-density, service-to-self nature. These two typesof distortions were impressed upon those already oriented to think thesethought-forms.

This eventually led to many challenges of the entity known as Jesus. Iteventually led to one, sound vibration complex “Judas,” as you call thisentity, who believed that it was doing the appropriate thing in bringingabout or forcing upon the one you call Jesus the necessity for bringing inthe third-density planetary power distortion of third-density rule overothers.

This entity, Judas, felt that, if pushed into a corner, the entity you call Jesuswould then be able to see the wisdom of using the power of intelligentinfinity in order to rule others. The one you call Judas was mistaken in thisestimation of the reaction of the entity, Jesus, whose teach/learning was notoriented towards this distortion. This resulted in the destruction of thebodily complex of the one known as Jesus.

Questioner: Then if the entity Jesus was fourth density and there areWanderers on the planet today who came from fifth and sixth density, whatwas it that Jesus did that enabled him to be such a good healer and couldthese fifth- and sixth-density beings here now do the same?

Ra: I am Ra. Those who heal may be of any density which has theconsciousness of the spirit. This includes third, fourth, fifth, sixth, andseventh. The third density can be one in which healing takes place just asthe others. However, there is more illusory material to understand, tobalance, to accept, and to move forward from.

The gate to intelligent infinity can only be opened when an understandingof the in-streamings of intelligent energy are opened unto the healer. Theseare the so-called Natural Laws of your local space/time continuum and itsweb of electromagnetic sources or nexi of in-streaming energy.

Know then, first, the mind and the body. Then as the spirit is integratedand synthesized, these are harmonized into a mind/body/spirit complexwhich can move among the dimensions and can open the gateway tointelligent infinity, thus healing self by light and sharing that light withothers.

True healing is simply the radiance of the self causing an environment inwhich a catalyst may occur which initiates the recognition of self, by self, ofthe self-healing properties of the self.

Questioner: How did Jesus learn this during his incarnation?

Ra: I am Ra. This entity learned the ability by a natural kind ofremembering at a very young age. Unfortunately, this entity first discoveredhis ability to penetrate intelligent infinity by becoming the distortion youcall “angry” at a playmate. This entity was touched by the entity known asJesus and was fatally wounded.

Thus the one known as Jesus became aware that there dwelt in him aterrible potential. This entity determined to discover how to use this energyfor the good, not for the negative. This entity was extremely positivelypolarized and remembered more than most Wanderers do.

Questioner: How did this aggressive action against a playmate affect Jesusin his spiritual growth? Where did he go after his physical death?

Ra: I am Ra. The entity you call Jesus was galvanized by this experience andbegan a lifetime of seeking and searching. This entity studied first day andnight in its own religious constructs which you call Judaism and was learnedenough to be a rabbi, as you call teach/learners of this particular rhythm ordistortion of understanding, at a very young age.

At the age of approximately thirteen and one-half of your years, this entityleft the dwelling place of its earthly family, as you would call it, and walkedinto many other places seeking further information. This went onsporadically until the entity was approximately twenty-five, at which time itreturned to its family dwelling, and learned and practiced the art of itsearthly father.

In forgiveness lies the stoppage of the wheel of action

When the entity had become able to integrate or synthesize all experiences,the entity began to speak to other-selves and teach/learn what it had feltduring the preceding years to be of a worthwhile nature. The entity wasabsolved karmically of the destruction of an other-self when it was in thelast portion of lifetime and spoke upon what you would call a cross saying,“Father, forgive them for they know not what they do.” In forgiveness liesthe stoppage of the wheel of action, or what you call karma.

Questioner: What density is the entity known as Jesus in now?

Ra: I am Ra. This information is harmless though unimportant. This entitystudies now the lessons of the wisdom vibration, the fifth-density, alsocalled the light vibration.

Questioner: In our culture there is a saying that he will return. Can you tellme if this is planned?

Ra: I am Ra. I will attempt to sort out this question. It is difficult. Thisentity became aware that it was not an entity of itself but operated as amessenger of the one Creator whom this entity saw as love. This entity wasaware that this cycle was in its last portion and spoke to the effect that thoseof its consciousness would return at the harvest.

The particular mind/body/spirit complex you call Jesus is, as what youwould call an entity, not to return except as a member of the Confederationspeaking through a channel. However, there are others of the identicalcongruency of consciousness that will welcome those to the fourth-density.This is the meaning of the returning.

Questioner: Can you tell me why you say that the Earth will be fourthdensity positive instead of fourth density negative since there seems to bemuch negativity here now?

Ra: I am Ra. The Earth seems to be negative. That is due to the quiet, shallwe say, horror which is the common distortion which those good orpositively oriented entities have towards the occurrences which are of yourtime/space present. However, those oriented and harvestable in the ways ofservice to others greatly outnumber those whose orientation towards serviceto self has become that of harvestable quality.

Questioner: In other words there will be fewer negative entities thanpositive entities harvested into the fourth density. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. The great majority of your peoples will repeatthird density.

Questioner: How did Taras Bulba, Genghis Khan, and Rasputin getharvested prior to the harvest?

Ra: I am Ra. It is the right/privilege/duty of those opening consciously thegate to intelligent infinity to choose the manner of their leaving of thirddensity. Those of negative orientation who so achieve this right/duty mostoften choose to move forward in their learn/teaching of service to self.

Questioner: Am I to understand that the harvest is to occur in the year2,011, or will it be spread out?

Ra: I am Ra. This is an approximation. We have stated we have difficultywith your time/space. This is an appropriate probable/possible time/spacenexus for harvest. Those who are not in incarnation at this time will beincluded in the harvest.

Questioner: If an entity wants to be of service to others rather than serviceto self while he is in this third density, are there “best ways” of being ofservice to others, or is any way just as good as any other way?

Ra: I am Ra. The best way to be of service to others has been explicitlycovered in previous material. We will iterate briefly.

The best way of service to others

The best way of service to others is the constant attempt to seek to share thelove of the Creator as it is known to the inner self. This involves selfknowledge and the ability to open the self to the other-self withouthesitation. This involves, shall we say, radiating that which is the essence orthe heart of the mind/body/spirit complex.

Speaking to the intention of your question, the best way for each seeker inthird density to be of service to others is unique to that mind/body/spiritcomplex. This means that the mind/body/spirit complex must then seekwithin itself the intelligence of its own discernment as to the way it maybest serve other-selves. This will be different for each. There is no best.There is no generalization. Nothing is known.

Questioner: I don’t wish to take up extra time asking questions over again.Some areas I consider important enough in relation to the Law of One toask questions in a different way in order to get another perspective in theanswer.

In the book Oahspe it states that if an entity goes over fifty one percentservice to others and is less than fifty percent service to self, then that entityis harvestable. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct if the harvesting is to be for the positive fourthdimensional level.

Questioner: What is to be the entity’s percentage if he is to be harvested forthe negative?

Ra: I am Ra. The entity who wishes to pursue the path of service to selfmust attain a grade of five, that is five percent service to others, ninety-fivepercent service to self. It must approach totality. The negative path is quitedifficult to attain harvestability upon and requires great dedication.

Questioner: Why is the negative path so much more difficult to attainharvestability upon than the positive?

Ra: I am Ra. This is due to a distortion of the Law of One which indicatesthat the gateway to intelligent infinity be a gateway at the end of a straightand narrow path as you may call it. To attain fifty-one percent dedication tothe welfare of other-selves is as difficult as attaining a grade of five percentdedication to otherselves. The, shall we say, sinkhole of indifference isbetween those two.

Questioner: Then if an entity is harvested into the fourth density with agrade of fifty-one percent for others and forty-nine percent for self, whatlevel of the fourth density would he go into? I am assuming that there aredifferent levels of the fourth density.

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. Each enters that sub-density which vibrates inaccordance with the entity’s understanding.

Questioner: How many levels do we have here in the third density at thistime?

Ra: I am Ra. The third density has an infinite number of levels.

Questioner: I’ve heard that there are seven astral and seven devachaniclevels. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. You speak of some of the more large distinctions in levels inyour inner planes. That is correct.

Questioner: Who inhabits the astral and devachanic planes?

Ra: I am Ra. Entities inhabit the various planes due to theirvibration/nature. The astral plane varies from thought-forms in the lowerextremities to enlightened beings who become dedicated to teach/learningin the higher astral planes.

In the devachanic planes, as you call them, are those whose vibrations areeven more close to the primal distortions of love/light.

Beyond these planes there are others.

Questioner: Are there seven sub-planes to what we call our physical planehere?

Ra: I am Ra. You are correct. This is difficult to understand. There are aninfinite number of planes. In your particular space/time continuumdistortion there are seven sub-planes of mind/body/spirit complexes. Youwill discover the vibrational nature of these seven planes as you pass throughyour experiential distortions, meeting other-selves of the various levelswhich correspond to the energy influx centers of the physical vehicle.

The invisible, or inner, third-density planes are inhabited by those who arenot of body complex natures such as yours; that is, they do not collect abouttheir spirit/mind complexes a chemical body. Nevertheless these entities aredivided in what you may call an artificial dream within a dream into variouslevels. In the upper levels, desire to communicate knowledge back down tothe outer planes of existence becomes less, due to the intensivelearn/teaching which occurs upon these levels.

Questioner: Is it necessary to penetrate one level at a time as we movethrough these planes?

Ra: I am Ra. It has been our experience that some penetrate several planesat one time. Others penetrate them slowly. Some in eagerness attempt topenetrate the higher planes before penetrating the energies of the so-calledmore fundamental planes. This causes energy imbalance.

You will find ill health, as you call this distortion, to frequently be the resultof a subtle mismatch of energies in which some of the higher energy levelsare being activated by the conscious attempts of the entity while the entityhas not penetrated the lower energy centers or sub-densities of this density.

Is there a “best way” to meditate?

Questioner: Is there a “best way” to meditate?

Ra: I am Ra. No.

Questioner: At this time, near the end of the cycle, how are reincarnationsinto the physical allocated, shall we say, on this planet?

Ra: I am Ra. Entities wishing to obtain critically needed experience in orderto become harvestable are incarnated with priority over those who will,without too much probable/possible doubt, need to re-experience thisdensity.

Questioner: How long has this type of allocation been going on?

Ra: I am Ra. This has been going on since the first individual entity becameconscious of its need to learn the lessons of this density. This was thebeginning of what you may call a seniority by vibration.

Questioner: Can you explain what you mean by a seniority by vibration?

Ra: I am Ra. This will be the final question of this session of working.

The seniority by vibration is the preferential treatment, shall we say, whichfollows the ways of the Law of One which encourages harvestableindividuals, each individual becoming aware of the time of harvest and theneed on a self-level to bend mind/body/spirit towards the learn/teaching ofthese lessons, by giving them priority in order that an entity may have thebest possible chance, shall we say, in succeeding in this attempt.

May we ask at this time if there are any brief questions?

Questioner: My only question is what can we do to make the instrumentmore comfortable?

Ra: I am Ra. This instrument is not wearing the appropriate apparel for thiswork. As inpourings occur in the regions of the, what you may call, seventhchakra as you speak of these energy centers, filtering through the sixth andso forth, the entity’s other or base chakras become somewhat de-energized.Thus, this entity should be more careful in its selection of warm apparel forthe part of the body complex you call the feet.

May we answer any other brief questions?

Questioner: Then we want to put heavier clothing on the feet. Is thiscorrect?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

I will leave this instrument now, I leave you in the love and the light of theone infinite Creator. Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 18

February 4, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the infinite Creator. Wecommunicate now.

Questioner: I was thinking last night that if I were in the place of Ra rightnow, the first distortion of the Law of One might cause me to mix someerroneous data with the true information that I was transmitting to thisgroup. Do you do this?

Ra: I am Ra. We do not intentionally do this. However there will beconfusion. It is not our intent in this particular project to create erroneousinformation, but to express in this confining ambiance of your languagesystem the feeling of the Infinite Mystery of the One Creation in its infiniteand intelligent unity.

Nirvana and enlightenment

Questioner: Thank you. I have a question here that I will read: “Much of the mystic tradition of seeking on Earth holds the belief that the individual self must be erased or obliterated and the material world ignored for the individual to reach ‘nirvana,’ as it is called, or enlightenment. What is the proper role of the individual self and its worldly activities to aid an individual to grow more into the Law of One?”

Ra: I am Ra. The proper role of the entity is in this density to experience all things desired, to then analyze, understand, and accept these experiences, distilling from them the love/light within them. Nothing shall be overcome. That which is not needed falls away.

The orientation develops due to analysis of desire. These desires become more and more distorted towards conscious application of love/light as the entity furnishes itself with distilled experience.

We have found it to be inappropriate in the extreme to encourage the overcoming of any desires, except to suggest the imagination rather than the carrying out in the physical plane, as you call it, of those desires not consonant with the Law of One, thus preserving the primal distortion of free will.

The reason it is unwise to overcome is that overcoming is an unbalanced action creating difficulties in balancing in the time/space continuum. Overcoming, thus, creates the further environment for holding on to that which apparently has been overcome.

All things are acceptable in the proper time for each entity, and in experiencing, in understanding, in accepting, in then sharing with other-selves, the appropriate distortion shall be moving away from distortions of one kind to distortions of another which may be more consonant with the Law of One.

It is, shall we say, a shortcut to simply ignore or overcome any desire. It must instead be understood and accepted. This takes patience and experience which can be analyzed with care, with compassion for self and for other-self.

Questioner: Basically I would say that to infringe upon the free will of another entity would be the basic thing never to do under the Law of One. Can you state any other breaking of the Law of One than this basic rule?

Ra: I am Ra. As one proceeds from the primal distortion of free will, one proceeds to the understanding of the focal points of intelligent energy which have created the intelligences or the ways of a particular mind/body/spirit complex in its environment, both what you would call natural and what you would call man-made.

Thus, the distortions to be avoided are those which do not take into consideration the distortions of the focus of energy of love/light, or shall we say, the Logos of this particular sphere or density.

These include the lack of understanding of the needs of the natural environment, the needs of other-selves’ mind/body/spirit complexes. These are many due to the various distortions of man-made complexes in which the intelligence and awareness of entities themselves have chosen a way of using the energies available.

Thus, what would be an improper distortion with one entity is proper with another. We can suggest an attempt to become aware of the other-self as self and thus do that action which is needed by other-self, understanding from the other-self’s intelligence and awareness. In many cases this does not involve the breaking of the distortion of free will into a distortion or fragmentation called infringement.

However, it is a delicate matter to be of service, and compassion, sensitivity, and an ability to empathize are helpful in avoiding the distortions of man-made intelligence and awareness.

The area or arena called the societal complex is an arena in which there are no particular needs for care for it is the prerogative/honor/duty of those in the particular planetary sphere to act according to their free will for the attempted aid of the social complex.

Thus, you have two simple directives: awareness of the intelligent energy expressed in nature, awareness of the intelligent energy expressed in self to be shared when it seems appropriate by the entity with the social complex, and you have one infinitely subtle and various set of distortions of which you may be aware; that is, distortions with respect to self and other-selves not concerning free will but concerning harmonious relationships and service to others as other-selves would most benefit.

Questioner: As an entity in this density grows from childhood, he becomesmore aware of his responsibilities. Is there an age below which an entity isnot responsible for his actions, or is he responsible from the time of hisbirth?

Ra: I am Ra. An entity incarnating upon the Earth plane becomes consciousof self at a varying point in its time/space progress through the continuum.This may have a median, shall we say, of approximately fifteen of yourmonths. Some entities become conscious of self at a period closer toincarnation, some at a period farther from this event. In all casesresponsibility becomes retroactive from that point backward in thecontinuum so that distortions are to be understood by the entity anddissolved as the entity learns.

Questioner: Then an entity four years old would be totally responsible forany actions that were against or inharmonious with the Law of One. Is thiscorrect?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. It may be noted that it has been arranged byyour social complex structures that the newer entities to incarnation are tobe provided with guides of a physical mind/body/spirit complex, thus beingable to learn quickly what is consonant with the Law of One.

Questioner: Who are these guides?

Ra: I am Ra. These guides are what you call parents, teachers, and friends.

Questioner: You stated yesterday that forgiveness is the eradicator of karma.I am assuming that balanced forgiveness for the full eradication of karmawould require forgiveness not only of other-selves but also the forgiveness ofself. Am I correct?

Ra: I am Ra. You are correct. We will briefly expand upon thisunderstanding in order to clarify.

Forgiveness of other-self is forgiveness of self

Forgiveness of other-self is forgiveness of self. An understanding of thisinsists upon full forgiveness upon the conscious level of self and other-self,for they are one. A full forgiveness is thus impossible without the inclusionof self.

Questioner: Thank you-a most important point.

You mentioned that there were a number of Confederations. Do all servethe infinite Creator in basically the same way, or do some specialize in someparticular types of service?

Ra: I am Ra. All serve the one Creator. There is nothing else to serve, forthe Creator is all that there is. It is impossible not to serve the Creator.There are simply various distortions of this service.

As in the Confederation which works with your peoples, eachConfederation is a group of specialized individual social memory complexes,each doing that which it expresses to bring into manifestation.

How Yahweh communicated to Earth’s people?

Questioner: Can you tell me how Yahweh communicated to Earth’speople?

Ra: I am Ra. This is a somewhat complex question.

The first communication was what you would call genetic. The secondcommunication was the walking among your peoples to produce furthergenetic changes in consciousness. The third was a series of dialogues withchosen channels.

Questioner: Can you tell me what these genetic changes were and how theywere brought about?

Ra: I am Ra. Some of these genetic changes were in a form similar to whatyou call the cloning process. Thus, entities incarnated in the image of theYahweh entities. The second was a contact of the nature you know assexual, changing the mind/body/spirit complex through the natural meansof the patterns of reproduction devised by the intelligent energy of yourphysical complex.

Questioner: Can you tell me specifically what they did in this case?

Ra: I am Ra. We have answered this question. Please restate for furtherinformation.

Questioner: Can you tell me the difference between the sexualprogramming prior to Yahweh’s intervention and after intervention?

Ra: I am Ra. This is a question which we can only answer by stating thatintervention by genetic means is the same no matter what the source of thischange.

Questioner: Can you tell me Yahweh’s purpose in making the geneticsexual changes?

Ra: I am Ra. The purpose 75,000 years ago, as you measure time, was ofone purpose only: that to express in the mind/body complex thosecharacteristics which would lead to further and more speedy development ofthe spiritual complex.

Questioner: How did these characteristics go about leading to the morespiritual development?

Ra: I am Ra. The characteristics which were encouraged included sensitivityof all the physical senses to sharpen the experiences, and the strengtheningof the mind complex in order to promote the ability to analyze theseexperiences.

Questioner: When did Yahweh act to perform the genetic changes?

Ra: I am Ra. The Yahweh group worked with those of the planet you callMars 75,000 years ago in what you would call the cloning process. There aredifferences, but they lie in the future of your time/space continuum and wecannot break the free will Law of Confusion.

Creation of "elite" of "god chosen people" by Yahweh as experiments in combating the Orion group

The 2,600, approximately, time was the second time-we correct ourselves:3,600-approximately, the time of attempts by those of the Orion groupduring this cultural complex; this was a series of encounters in which theones called Anak were impregnated with the new genetic coding by yourphysical complex means so that the organisms would be larger and stronger.

Questioner: Why did they want larger and stronger organisms?

Ra: I am Ra. The ones of Yahweh were attempting to create anunderstanding of the Law of One by creating mind/body complexes capableof grasping the Law of One. The experiment was a decided failure from theview of the desired distortions due to the fact that rather than assimilatingthe Law of One, it was a great temptation to consider the so-called socialcomplex or subcomplex elite or different and better than other-selves, thisone of the techniques of service to self.

Questioner: Then the Orion group produced this larger body complex tocreate an elite so that the Law of One could be applied in what we call thenegative sense?

Ra: I am Ra. This is incorrect. The entities of Yahweh were responsible forthis procedure in isolated cases as experiments in combating the Oriongroup.

However, the Orion group were able to use this distortion of mind/bodycomplex to inculcate the thoughts of the elite rather than concentrationsupon the learning/teaching of oneness.

Questioner: Was Yahweh then of the Confederation?

Ra: I am Ra. Yahweh was of the Confederation but was mistaken in itsattempts to aid.

Questioner: Then Yahweh’s communications did not help or create whatYahweh wished for them to create. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. The results of this interaction were quite mixed. Where theentities were of a vibrational sum characteristic which embraced oneness,the manipulations of Yahweh were very useful. Wherein the entities of freewill had chosen a less positively oriented configuration of sum totalvibratory complex, those of the Orion group were able for the first time tomake serious inroads upon the consciousness of the planetary complex.

Questioner: Can you tell me specifically what allowed the most serious ofthese inroads to be made by the Orion group?

Ra: I am Ra. This will be the final full question.

Specifically those who are strong, intelligent, etc., have a temptation to feeldifferent from those who are less intelligent and less strong. This is adistorted perception of oneness with otherselves. It allowed the Orion groupto form the concept of the holy war, as you may call it. This is a seriouslydistorted perception. There were many of these wars of a destructive nature.

Questioner: Thank you very much. As you probably know I will beworking for the next three days, so we will possibly have another sessiontonight if you think it is possible. The next session after that would not beuntil four days from now. Do you believe another session tonight ispossible?

Ra: I am Ra. This instrument is somewhat weak. This is a distortion causedby lack of vital energy. Thus, nurturing the instrument in physicalbalancing will allow another session. Do you understand?

Questioner: Not completely. What specifically shall we do for physicalbalancing?

Ra: I am Ra. One-take care with the foodstuffs. Two-manipulate thephysical complex to alleviate the distortion toward pain. Three-encouragea certain amount of what you would call your exercise. The final injunction:to take special care with the alignments this second session so that the entitymay gain as much aid as possible from the various symbols. We suggest youcheck these symbols most carefully. This entity is slightly misplaced fromthe proper configuration. Not important at this time. More importantwhen a second session is to be scheduled.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the one infinite Creator. Goforth, therefore, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the one Creator.Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 19

February 8, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the infinite Creator. Wecommunicate now.

Questioner: We are concerned in this communication with the evolution ofmind, body, and spirit. It seems to me that a good place to start would bethe transition from the second to the third density, then to investigate indetail the evolution of third-density entities of Earth, paying particularattention to the mechanisms which help or hinder that evolution.

Do all entities make a transition from second to third density, or are theresome entities who have never gone through this transition?

Ra: I am Ra. Your question presumes the space/time continuumunderstandings of the intelligent energy which animates your illusion.Within the context of this illusion we may say that there are some that donot transfer from one particular density to another, for the continuum isfinite.

In the understanding which we have of the universe or creation as oneinfinite being, its heart beating as alive in its own intelligent energy, itmerely is one beat of the heart of this intelligence from creation to creation.In this context each and every entity of consciousness has/is/willexperienced/experiencing/experience each and every density.

Questioner: Let’s take the point at which an individualized entity of seconddensity is ready for transition to third. Is this second-density being what wewould call animal?

Ra: I am Ra. There are three types of second-density entities which become,shall we say, enspirited. The first is the animal. This is the mostpredominant. The second is the vegetable, most especially that which youcall, sound vibration complex, “tree.” These entities are capable of givingand receiving enough love to become individualized. The third is mineral.Occasionally a certain location/place, as you may call it, becomes energizedto individuality through the love it receives and gives in relationship to athird-density entity which is in relationship to it. This is the least commontransition.

Questioner: When this transition from second to third density takes place,how does the entity, whether it be animal, [vegetable] tree, or mineral,become enspirited?

Ra: I am Ra. Entities do not become enspirited. They become aware of theintelligent energy within each portion, cell, or atom, as you may call it, ofits beingness.

This awareness is that which is awareness of that already given. From theinfinite come all densities. The self-awareness comes from within given thecatalyst of certain experiences understanding, as we may call this particularenergy, the upward spiraling of the cell or atom or consciousness.

You may then see that there is an inevitable pull toward the, what you maycall, eventual realization of self.

Questioner: Then after the transition into the third density, am I correct inassuming-we’ll take Earth as an example-the entities would then looklike us? They would be in human form? Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct, taking your planetary sphere as an example.

Questioner: When the first second-density entities became third-density onthis planet, was this with the help of the transfer of beings from Mars, orwere there second-density beings who transferred into third density with nooutside influence?

Ra: I am Ra. There were some second-density entities which made thegraduation into third density with no outside stimulus but only the efficientuse of experience.

Others of your planetary second density joined the third-density cycle dueto harvesting efforts by the same sort of sending of vibratory aid as those ofthe Confederation send you now. This communication was, however,telepathic rather than telepathic/vocal or telepathic/written due to thenature of second-density beings.

Questioner: Who sent the aid to the second-density beings?

Ra: I am Ra. We call ourselves the Confederation of Planets in the Serviceof the Infinite Creator. This is a simplification in order to ease the difficultyof understanding among your people. We hesitate to use the term, soundvibration, understanding, but it is closest to our meaning.

Questioner: Then did this second-density to third-density transition takeplace 75,000 years ago? Approximately?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Where did the second-density beings get physical vehicles ofthird-density type to incarnate into?

Ra: I am Ra. There were among those upon this second-density plane thoseforms which when exposed to third-density vibrations became the third-density, as you would call the sound vibration, human entities.

That is, there was loss of body hair, as you would call it, the clothing of thebody to protect it, the changing of the structure of the neck, jaw, andforehead in order to allow the easier vocalization, and the larger cranialdevelopment characteristic of third-density needs. This was a normaltransfiguration.

Questioner: Over how long a period of time was this transfiguration? Itmust have been very short.

Ra: I am Ra. The assumption is correct, in our terms at least-within ageneration and one-half, as you know these things. Those who had beenharvested of this planet were able to use the newly created physical complexof chemical elements suitable for third-density lessons.

Questioner: Can you tell me how this newly created physical complex wassuited to third-density lessons and what those lessons were?

Ra: I am Ra. There is one necessity for third density. That necessity is self-awareness, or self-consciousness. In order to be capable of such, thischemical complex of body must be capable of abstract thought. Thus, thefundamental necessity is the combination of rational and intuitive thinking.This was transitory in the second-density forms operating largely uponintuition which proved through practice to yield results.

The third-density mind was capable of processing information in such away as to think abstractly and in what could be termed “useless” ways, inthe sense of survival. This is the primary requisite.

There are other important ingredients: the necessity for a weaker physicalvehicle to encourage the use of the mind, the development of the alreadypresent awareness of the social complex. These also being necessary: thefurther development of physical dexterity in the sense of the hand, as youcall this portion of your body complex.

Questioner: This seems to be a carefully planned or engineered stage ofdevelopment. Can you tell me anything of the origin of this plan or itsdevelopment?

Ra: I am Ra. We go back to previous information. Consider and rememberthe discussion of the Logos. With the primal distortion of free will, eachgalaxy developed its own Logos. This Logos has complete free will indetermining the paths of intelligent energy which promote the lessons ofeach of the densities given the conditions of the planetary spheres and thesun bodies.

Questioner: I will make a statement then of my understanding and ask youif I am correct. There is a, what I would call, physical catalyst operating atall times upon the entities in third density. I assume this operatesapproximately the same way in second density. It is a catalyst which actsthrough what we call pain and emotion. Is the primary reason for theweakening of the physical body and the elimination of body hair, etc. sothat this catalyst would act more strongly upon the mind and thereforecreate the evolutionary process?

Ra: I am Ra. This is not entirely correct, although closely associated withthe distortions of our understanding.

Consider, if you will, the tree for instance. It is self-sufficient. Consider, ifyou will, the third-density entity. It is self-sufficient only through difficultyand deprivation. It is difficult to learn alone for there is a built-in handicap,at once the great virtue and the great handicap of third density. That is therational/intuitive mind.

Thus, the weakening of the physical vehicle, as you call it, was designed todistort entities towards a predisposition to deal with each other. Thus, thelessons which approach a knowing of love can be begun.

This catalyst then is shared between peoples as an important part of eachself’s development as well as the experiences of the self in solitude and thesynthesis of all experience through meditation. The quickest way to learn isto deal with other-selves. This is a much greater catalyst than dealing withthe self. Dealing with the self without other-selves is akin to living withoutwhat you would call mirrors. Thus, the self cannot see the fruits of itsbeing-ness. Thus, each may aid each by reflection. This is also a primaryreason for the weakening of the physical vehicle, as you call the physicalcomplex.

Questioner: Then we have second-density beings who have primarilymotivation towards self and possibly a little motivation towards service toothers with respect to their immediate family going into third density andcarrying this bias with them but being in a position now where this bias willslowly be modified to one which is aimed toward a social complex andultimately towards union with the all. Am I correct?

Ra: I am Ra. You are correct.

Questioner: Then the newest third-density beings who have just made thetransition from second are still strongly biased towards self-service. Theremust be many other mechanisms to create an awareness of the possibility ofservice to others.

I am wondering, first about the mechanism and I am wondering when thesplit takes place where the entity is able to continue on the road to service toself that will eventually take him on to fourth density.

I’m assuming that an entity can start, say, in second density with service toself and continue right on through and just stay on what we would call thepath of service to self and never be pulled over. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is incorrect. The second-density concept of serving selfincludes the serving of those associated with tribe or pack. This is not seenin second density as separation of self and other-self. All is seen as self sincein some forms of second-density entities, if the tribe or pack becomesweakened, so does the entity within the tribe or pack.

The new or initial third density has this innocent, shall we say, bias ordistortion towards viewing those in the family, the society, as you wouldcall, perhaps, country, as self. Thus though a distortion not helpful forprogress in third density, it is without polarity.

The break becomes apparent when the entity perceives otherselves as other-selvesand consciously determines to manipulate other-selves for the benefitof the self. This is the beginning of the road of which you speak.

Questioner: Then, through free will, some time within the third densityexperience, the path splits and the entity consciously chooses-or heprobably doesn’t consciously choose. Does the entity consciously choosethis path of the initial splitting point?

Ra: I am Ra. We speak in generalities which is dangerous for alwaysinaccurate. However, we realize you look for the overview; so we willeliminate anomalies and speak of majorities.

The majority of third density beings is far along the chosen path beforerealization of that path is conscious.

Questioner: Can you tell me what bias creates the momentum towards thechosen path of service to self?

Ra: I am Ra. We can speak only in metaphor. Some love the light. Somelove the darkness. It is a matter of the unique and infinitely various Creatorchoosing and playing among its experiences as a child upon a picnic. Someenjoy the picnic and find the sun beautiful, the food delicious, the gamesrefreshing, and glow with the joy of creation. Some find the night delicious,their picnic being pain, difficulty, sufferings of others, and the examinationof the perversities of nature. These enjoy a different picnic.

All these experiences are available. It is the free will of each entity whichchooses the form of play, the form of pleasure.

Questioner: I assume that an entity on either path can decide to changepaths at any time and possibly retrace steps, the path changing being moredifficult the farther along the path the change is made. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is incorrect. The further an entity has, what you wouldcall, polarized, the more easily this entity may change polarity, for the morepower and awareness the entity will have.

Those truly helpless are those who have not consciously chosen but whor*peat patterns without knowledge of the repetition or the meaning of thepattern.

Questioner: I believe we have a very important point here. It then seemsthat there is an extreme potential in this polarization the same as there is inelectricity. We have a positive and negative pole. The more you build thecharge on either of these, the more the potential difference and the greaterthe ability to do work, as we call it in the physical.

This would seem to me to be the same analogy that we have inconsciousness. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is precisely correct.

Questioner: Then it would seem that there is a relationship between whatwe perceive as a physical phenomenon, say the electrical phenomenon, andthe phenomenon of consciousness in that they, having stemmed from theone Creator, are practically identical but have different actions. Is thiscorrect?

Ra: I am Ra. Again we oversimplify to answer your query.

The physical complex alone is created of many, many energy orelectromagnetic fields interacting due to intelligent energy, the mentalconfigurations or distortions of each complex further adding fields ofelectromagnetic energy and distorting the physical complex patterns ofenergy, the spiritual aspect serving as a further complexity of fields which isof itself perfect but which can be realized in many distorted andunintegrated ways by the mind and body complexes of energy fields.

Thus, instead of one, shall we say, magnet with one polarity you have in thebody/mind/spirit complex one basic polarity expressed in what you wouldcall violet-ray energy, the sum of the energy fields, but which is affected bythought of all kinds generated by the mind complex, by distortions of thebody complex, and by the numerous relationships between the microcosmwhich is the entity and the macrocosm in many forms which you mayrepresent by viewing the stars, as you call them, each with a contributingenergy ray which enters the electromagnetic web of the entity due to itsindividual distortions.

Questioner: Is this then the root of what we call astrology?

Ra: I am Ra. This will be the last full question of this session.

The root of astrology, as you speak it, is one way of perceiving the primaldistortions which may be predicted along probability/possibility lines given,shall we say, cosmic orientations and configurations at the time of theentrance into the physical/mental complex of the spirit and at the time ofthe physical/mental/spiritual complex into the illusion.

This then has the possibility of suggesting basic areas of distortion. There isno more than this. The part astrology plays is likened unto that of one rootamong many.

Questioner: Is there anything that we can do to make the instrument morecomfortable?

Ra: I am Ra. This instrument is well aligned. You are being veryconscientious. We request you take more care in being assured that thisinstrument is wearing footwear of what you would call, vibratory soundcomplex, shoes.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the one infinite Creator. Goforth, therefore, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the one Creator.Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 20

February 9, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the infinite Creator. Icommunicate now.

Questioner: To go back a bit, what happened to the second-density entitieswho were unharvestable when the third density began? I assume that therewere some that did not make it into third density.

Ra: I am Ra. The second density is able to repeat during third density aportion of its cycle.

Questioner: Then the second-density entities who did not get harvested atthe beginning of this 75,000 year period, some are still on this planet. Wereany of these second-density entities harvested into the third density withinthe past 75,000 years?

Ra: I am Ra. This has been increasingly true.

Questioner: So more and more second-density entities are making it intothird density. Can you give me an example of a second-density entitycoming into the third density in the recent past?

Ra: I am Ra. Perhaps the most common occurrence of second-densitygraduation during third-density cycle is the so-called pet.

For the animal which is exposed to the individualizing influences of thebond between animal and third-density entity, this individuation causes asharp rise in the potential of the second density entity so that upon thecessation of physical complex the mind/body complex does not return intothe undifferentiated consciousness of that species, if you will.

Questioner: Then can you give me an example of an entity in third densitythat was just previously a second-density entity? What type of entity do theybecome here?

Ra: I am Ra. As a second-density entity returns as third-density for thebeginning of this process of learning, the entity is equipped with the lowest,if you will so call these vibrational distortions, forms of third-densityconsciousness; that is, equipped with self-consciousness.

Questioner: This would be a human in our form then who would bebeginning the understandings of third density. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Speaking of the rapid change that occurred in the physicalvehicle from second to third density: this occurred, you said, inapproximately a generation and a half. Body hair was lost and there werestructural changes.

I am aware of the physics of Dewey B. Larson, who states that all is motionor vibration. Am I correct in assuming that the basic vibration that makesup the physical world changes, thus creating a different set of parameters,shall I say, in this short period of time between density changes allowing forthe new type of being? Am I correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Is the physics of Dewey Larson correct?

Ra: I am Ra. The physics of sound vibrational complex, Dewey, is a correctsystem as far as it is able to go. There are those things which are notincluded in this system. However, those coming after this particular entity,using the basic concepts of vibration and the study of vibrationaldistortions, will begin to understand that which you know as gravity andthose things you consider as “n” dimensions. These things are necessary tobe included in a more universal, shall we say, physical theory.

Questioner: Did this entity, Dewey, then bring this material through foruse primarily in the fourth density?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Yesterday we were talking about the split that occurs when anentity either consciously or unconsciously chooses the path that leads toeither service to others or service to self. The philosophical question of whysuch a split even exists came up. It was my impression that just as it is inelectricity, if we have no polarity in electricity we have no electricity; wehave no action. Therefore, I am assuming that it is the same inconsciousness. If we have no polarity in consciousness we also have noaction or experience. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. You may use the general term “work.”

Questioner: Then the concept of service to self and service to others ismandatory if we wish to have work, whether it be work in consciousness orwork of a mechanical nature in the Newtonian concept in the physical. Isthis correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct with one addendum. The coil, as you mayunderstand this term, is wound, is potential, is ready. The thing that ismissing without polarizing is the charge.

Questioner: Then the charge is provided by individualized consciousness. Isthis correct?

Ra: I am Ra. The charge is provided by the individualized entity using thein-pourings and in-streamings of energy by the choices of free will.

Questioner: Thank you. As soon as the third-density started 75,000 yearsago and we have incarnate third-density entities, what was the averagehuman life span at that time?

Ra: I am Ra. At the beginning of this particular portion of your space/timecontinuum the average life span was approximately nine hundred of youryears.

Questioner: Did the average life span grow longer or shorter as weprogressed into third-density experience?

Ra: I am Ra. There is a particular use for the span of life in this density and,given the harmonious development of the learning/teachings of this density,the life span of the physical complex would remain the same throughout thecycle. However, your particular planetary sphere developed vibrations bythe second major cycle which shortened the life span dramatically.

Questioner: Assuming a major cycle is 25,000 years, at the end of the firstmajor cycle, what was the life span?

Ra: I am Ra. The life span at the end of the first cycle which you call majorwas approximately seven hundred of your years.

Questioner: Then in 25,000 years we lost two hundred years of life span. Isthis correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Can you tell me the reason for this shortening of life span?

Ra: I am Ra. The causes of this shortening are always an ineuphonious orinharmonious relational vibration between otherselves. In the first cycle thiswas not severe due to the dispersion of peoples, but there was the growingfeeling complex/distortion towards separateness from other-selves.

Questioner: I am assuming that at the start of one of these cycles therecould have been either a positive polarization that would generally occurover the 25,000 years or a negative polarization. Is the reason for thenegative polarization and the shortening of the life span the influx ofentities from Mars who had already polarized somewhat negatively?

Ra: I am Ra. This is incorrect. There was not a strong negative polarizationdue to this influx. The lessening of the life span was due primarily to thelack of the building of positive orientation. When there is no progress thoseconditions which grant progress are gradually lost. This is one of thedifficulties of remaining unpolarized. The chances, shall we say, of progressbecome steadily less.

Questioner: The way I understand it, at the beginning of this 75,000 yearcycle, then, we had a mixture of entities-those who had graduated fromsecond density on Earth to become third-density and then a group ofentities transferred from the planet Mars to continue third density here. Isthis correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. You must remember that those transferred tothis sphere were in the middle of their third density so that this thirddensity was an adaptation rather than a beginning.

Questioner: What percentage of the entities who were here in third densityat that time were Martian and what percentage were harvested from Earth’ssecond density?

Ra: I am Ra. There were perhaps one-half of the third-density populationbeing entities from the Red Planet, Mars, as you call it. Perhaps one-quarterfrom second density of your planetary sphere. Approximately one-quarterfrom other sources, other planetary spheres whose entities chose thisplanetary sphere for third-density work.

Questioner: When they incarnated here did all three of these types mixtogether in societies or groups or were they separated by groups and society?

Ra: I am Ra. They remained largely unmixed.

Questioner: Then did this unmixing lend to a possibility of warlike energybetween groups?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Did this help to reduce the life span?

Ra: I am Ra. This did reduce the life span, as you call it.

Questioner: Can you tell me why nine hundred years is the optimum lifespan?

Ra: I am Ra. The mind/body/spirit complex of third density has perhapsone hundred times as intensive a program of catalytic action from which todistill distortions and learn/teachings than any other of the densities. Thusthe learn/teachings are most confusing to the mind/body/spirit complexwhich is, shall we say, inundated by the ocean of experience.

During the first, shall we say, perhaps 150 to 200 of your years as youmeasure time, a mind/body/spirit complex is going through the process of aspiritual childhood. The mind and the body are not enough in a disciplinedconfiguration to lend clarity to the spiritual influxes. Thus, the remainingtime span is given to optimize the understandings which result fromexperience itself.

Questioner: Then at present it would seem that our current life span ismuch too short for those who are new to third-density lessons. Is thiscorrect?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. Those entities which have, in some way,learned/taught themselves the appropriate distortions for rapid growth cannow work within the confines of the shorter life span. However, the greaterpreponderance of your entities find themselves in what may be considered aperpetual childhood.

Questioner: Back in the first 25,000 year period, or major cycle, what typeof aid was given by the Confederation to the entities who were in this25,000 year period so that they would have the opportunity to grow?

Ra: I am Ra. The Confederation members which dwell in inner-planeexistence within the planetary complex of vibratory densities worked withthese entities. There was also the aid of one of the Confederation whichworked with those of Mars in making the transition.

For the most part, the participation was limited, as it was appropriate toallow the full travel of the workings of the confusion mechanism to operatein order for the planetary entities to develop that which they wished in,shall we say, freedom within their own thinking.

It is often the case that a third-density planetary cycle will take place in sucha way that there need be no outside, shall we say, or other-self aid in theform of information. Rather, the entities themselves are able to workthemselves towards the appropriate polarizations and goals of third-densitylearn/teachings.

Questioner: I make the assumption that if maximum efficiency had beenachieved in this 25,000 year period the entities would have polarized eithertoward service to self or toward service to others, one or the other. Thiswould have made them harvestable at the end of that 25,000 year period inwhich case they would have had to move to another planet because this onewould have been third density for 50,000 more years. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. Let us untangle your assumption which is complex and correctin part.

The original desire is that entities seek and become one. If entities can dothis in a moment, they may go forward in a moment, and, thus, were this tooccur in a major cycle, indeed, the third-density planet would be vacated atthe end of that cycle.

It is, however, more towards the median or mean, shall we say, of third-density developments throughout the one infinite universe that there be asmall harvest after the first cycle; the remainder having significantlypolarized, the second cycle having a much larger harvest; the remainderbeing even more significantly polarized, the third cycle culminating theprocess and the harvest being completed.

Questioner: Was the Confederation watching to see and expecting to see aharvest at the end of the 25,000 year period in which a percentage would beharvestable fourth-density positive and a percentage harvestablefourth-density negative?

Ra: I am Ra. That is correct. You may see our role in the first major cycle asthat of the gardener who, knowing the season, is content to wait for thespring. When the springtime does not occur, the seeds do not sprout; thenit is that the gardener must work in the garden.

Questioner: Am I to understand, then, that there was neither a harvest ofpositive or negative entities at the end of that 25,000 years?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. Those whom you call the Orion group madeone attempt to offer information to those of third density during that cycle.However, the information did not fall upon the ears of any who wereconcerned to follow this path to polarity.

Questioner: What technique did the Orion group use to give thisinformation?

Ra: I am Ra. The technique used was of two kinds: one, the thoughttransfer or what you may call “telepathy”; Two, the arrangement of certainstones in order to suggest strong influences of power, this being those ofstatues and of rock formations in your Pacific areas, as you now call them,and to an extent in your Central American regions, as you now understandthem.

Questioner: Were you speaking in part of the stone heads of Easter Island?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: How would such stone heads influence the people to take thepath of service to self?

Ra: I am Ra. Picture, if you will, the entities living in such a way that theirmind/body/spirit complexes are at what seems to be the mercy of forceswhich they cannot control. Given a charged entity such as a statue or a rockformation charged with nothing but power, it is possible for the free will ofthose viewing this particular structure or formation to ascribe to this power,power over those things which cannot be controlled. This, then, has thepotential for the further distortion to power over others.

Questioner: How were these stone heads constructed?

Ra: I am Ra. These were constructed by thought after a scanning of thedeep mind, the trunk of mind tree, looking at the images most likely tocause the experience of awe in the viewer.

Questioner: Did the Orion entities do this themselves? Did they do this inthe physical? Did they land, or did they do it from mental planes?

Ra: I am Ra. Nearly all of these structures and formations were constructedat a distance by thought. A very few were created in later times in imitationof original constructs by entities upon your Earth plane/density.

Questioner: What density Orion entity did the construction of these heads?

Ra: I am Ra. The fourth density, the density of love or understanding, wasthe density of the particular entity which offered this possibility to those ofyour first major cycle.

Questioner: You use the same nomenclature for the fourth-density negativeas for the fourth-density positive. Both are called the dimension of love orof understanding. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. Love and understanding, whether it be of selfor of self toward other-self, is one.

Questioner: What was the approximate date in years past of theconstruction of these heads?

Ra: I am Ra. This approximately was 60,000 of your years in the pasttime/space of your continuum.

Questioner: What structures were built in South America?

Ra: I am Ra. In this location were fashioned some characteristic statues,some formations of what you call rock and some formations involving rockand earth.

Questioner: Were the lines at Nazca included in this?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Since these can only be seen from an altitude, of what benefitwere they?

Ra: I am Ra. The formations were of benefit because charged with energy ofpower.

Questioner: I’m a little confused. These lines at Nazca are hardlyunderstandable for an entity walking on the surface. He cannot see anythingbut disruption of the surface. However, if you go up to a high altitude youcan see the patterns. How was it of benefit to the entities walking on thesurface?

Ra: I am Ra. At the remove of the amount of time/space which is now yourpresent it is difficult to perceive that at the time/space 60,000 years ago theearth was formed in such a way as to be visibly arranged in powerfulstructural designs, from the vantage point of distant hills.

Questioner: In other words at that time there were hills overlooking theselines?

Ra: I am Ra. This will be the last full question of this session.

The entire smoothness, as you see this area now, was built up in manyplaces in hills. The time/space continuum has proceeded with wind andweather, as you would say, to erode to a great extent both the somewhatformidable structures of earth designed at that time and the nature of thesurrounding countryside.

Questioner: I think I understand then that these lines are just the fainttraces of what used to be there?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Thank you. We need to know whether or not it is possible tocontinue with another session today and whether there is anything that wecan do to make the instrument more comfortable?

Ra: I am Ra. It is possible. We ask that you observe carefully the alignmentof the instrument. Otherwise, you are conscientious.

Is there any short query before we close?

Questioner: I intend in the next session to focus upon the development ofthe positively oriented entities in the first 25,000 years. I know you can’tmake suggestions. Can you give me any comment on this at all?

Ra: I am Ra. The choices are yours according to your discernment.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the one infinite Creator.Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 21

February 10, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the infinite Creator. Icommunicate now.

Questioner: I have a couple of questions that I don’t want to forget to askin this period, so I will ask them first.

The first question is: Would the future content of this book be affected inany way if the instrument reads the material that we have already obtained?

Ra: I am Ra. The future, as you measure in time/space, communicationswhich we offer through this instrument have no connection with theinstrument’s mind complex. This is due to two things: first, the fidelity ofthe instrument in dedicating its will to the service of the infinite Creator;secondly, the distortion/understanding of our social memory complex thatthe most efficient way to communicate material with as little distortion aspossible, given the necessity of the use of sound vibration complexes, is toremove the conscious mind complex from the spirit/mind/body complex sothat we may communicate without reference to any instrument’sorientation.

Questioner: Do you use the instrument’s vocabulary or your ownvocabulary to communicate with us?

Ra: I am Ra. We use the vocabulary of the language with which you arefamiliar. This is not the instrument’s vocabulary. However, this particularmind/body/spirit complex retains the use of a sufficiently large number ofsound vibration complexes that the distinction is often without anyimportance.

Questioner: So at the start of this 75,000 year cycle we know that thequarantine was fully set up. I am assuming then that the Guardians wereaware of the infringements on the free will that would occur if they didn’tset this up at that time and therefore did it. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is partially incorrect. The incorrectness is as follows:those entities whose third-density experience upon your Red Planet wasbrought to a close prematurely were aided genetically while beingtransferred to this third density. This, although done in a desire to aid, wasseen as infringement upon free will. The light quarantine which consists ofthe Guardians, or gardeners as you may call them, which would have beenin effect was intensified.

Reincarnation scheduling mechanism in the 3rd densisty

Questioner: When the 75,000 year cycle started, the life span wasapproximately nine hundred years, average. What was the process andscheduling mechanism, shall I say, of reincarnation at that time, and howdid the time in between incarnations into third-density physical apply tothe growth of the mind/body/spirit complex?

Ra: I am Ra. This query is more complex than most. We shall begin. Theincarnation pattern of the beginning third-density mind/body/spiritcomplex begins in darkness, for you may think or consider of your densityas one of, as you may say, a sleep and a forgetting. This is the only plane offorgetting.

It is necessary for the third-density entity to forget so that themechanisms of confusion or free will may operate upon the newlyindividuated consciousness complex.

Thus, the beginning entity is one in all innocence oriented towardsanimalistic behavior using other-selves only as extensions of self for thepreservation of the all-self. The entity becomes slowly aware that it hasneeds, shall we say, that are not animalistic; that is, that are useless forsurvival. These needs include: the need for companionship, the need forlaughter, the need for beauty, the need to know the universe about it. Theseare the beginning needs.

As the incarnations begin to accumulate, other needs are discovered: theneed to trade, the need to love, the need to be loved, the need to elevateanimalistic behaviors to a more universal perspective.

During the first portion of third-density cycles, incarnations are automaticand occur rapidly upon the cessation of energy complex of the physicalvehicle. There is small need to review or to heal the experiences of theincarnation. As, what you would call, the energy centers begin to beactivated to a higher extent, more of the content of experience duringincarnation deals with the lessons of love.

Thus the time, as you may understand it, between incarnations islengthened to give appropriate attention to the review and the healing ofexperiences of the previous incarnation. At some point in third density, thegreen-ray energy center becomes activated and at that point incarnationceases to be automatic.

Questioner: When incarnation ceases to be automatic I am assuming thatthe entity can decide when he needs to incarnate for the benefit of his ownlearning. Does he also select his parents?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: At this time in our cycle, near the end, what percentage of theentities incarnating are making their own choices?

Ra: I am Ra. The approximate percentage is fifty-four percent.

Questioner: Thank you. During this first 25,000 year cycle was there anyindustrial development at all, any machinery available to the people?

Ra: I am Ra. Using the term “machine” to the meaning which you ascribe,the answer is no. However, there were, shall we say, various implements ofwood and rock which were used in order to obtain food and for use inaggression.

Questioner: At the end of this first 25,000 year cycle was there any physicalchange that occurred rapidly like that which occurs at the end of a 75,000year cycle or is this just an indexing time for harvesting period?

Ra: I am Ra. There was no change except that which according tointelligent energy, or what you may term physical evolution, suited physicalcomplexes to their environment, this being of the color of the skin due tothe area of the sphere upon which entities lived; the gradual growth ofpeoples due to improved intake of foodstuffs.

Questioner: Then, at the end of the first 25,000 year period, I am guessingthat the Guardians discovered that there was no harvest of either positivelyor negatively oriented entities. Tell me then what happened? What actionwas taken?

Ra: I am Ra. There was no action taken except to remain aware of thepossibility of a calling for help or understanding among the entities of thisdensity. The Confederation is concerned with the preservation of theconditions conducive to learning. This for the most part, revolves about theprimal distortion of free will.

Questioner: Then the Confederation gardeners did nothing until some ofthe plants in their garden called them for help. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: When did the first call occur, and how did it occur?

Ra: I am Ra. The first calling was approximately 46,000 of your years ago.This calling was of those of Maldek. These entities were aware of their needfor rectifying the consequences of their action and were in some confusionin an incarnate state as to the circ*mstances of their incarnation; theunconscious being aware, the conscious being quite confused. This created acalling. The Confederation sent love and light to these entities.

Questioner: How did the Confederation send this love and light? What didthey do?

Ra: I am Ra. There dwell within the Confederation planetary entities whofrom their planetary spheres do nothing but send love and light as purestreamings to those who call. This is not in the form of conceptual thoughtbut of pure and undifferentiated love.

Questioner: Did the first distortion of the Law of One then require thatequal time, shall I say, be given to the self-service oriented group?

Ra: I am Ra. In this case this was not necessary for some of your time due tothe orientation of the entities.

Questioner: What was their orientation?

Ra: I am Ra. The orientation of these entities was such that the aid of theConfederation was not perceived.

Questioner: Since it was not perceived it was not necessary to balance this.Is that correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. What is necessary to balance is opportunity.When there is ignorance, there is no opportunity. When there exists apotential, then each opportunity shall be balanced, this balancing caused bynot only the positive and negative orientations of those offering aid but alsothe orientation of those requesting aid.

Questioner: Thank you very much. I apologize in being so stupid in statingmy questions but this has cleared up my understanding nicely.

Then in the second 25,000 year major cycle was there any great civilizationthat developed?

Ra: I am Ra. In the sense of greatness of technology there were no greatsocieties during this cycle. There was some advancement among those ofDeneb who had chosen to incarnate as a body in what you would callChina.

There were appropriately positive steps in activating the green-ray energycomplex in many portions of your planetary sphere including the Americas,the continent which you call Africa, the island which you call Australia, andthat which you know as India, as well as various scattered peoples.

None of these became what you would name great as the greatness ofLemuria or Atlantis is known to you due to the formation of strong socialcomplexes and in the case of Atlantis, very great technologicalunderstandings.

However, in the South American area of your planetary sphere as you knowit, there grew to be a great vibratory distortion towards love. These entitieswere harvestable at the end of the second major cycle without ever havingformed strong social or technological complexes.

This will be the final question in completion of this session. Is there a querywe may answer quickly before we close, as this instrument is somewhatdepleted?

Questioner: I would just like to apologize for the confusion on my part incarrying on to this second 25,000 years.

I would like to ask if there is anything that we can do to make theinstrument more comfortable? We would like to have a second sessiontoday.

Ra: I am Ra. You may observe a slight misalignment between book, candle,and perpendicularity of censer. This is not significant, but as we have saidthe cumulative effects upon this instrument are not well. You areconscientious. It is well to have a second session given the appropriateexercising and manipulation of this instrument’s physical complex.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and the light of the one infinite Creator. Goforth, therefore, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the one Creator.Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 22

February 10, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and in the light of the one infiniteCreator. I communicate now.

Questioner: I will ask a couple of questions to clear up the end of thesecond major cycle. Then we will go on to the third and last of the majorcycles.

Can you tell me what was the average life span at the end of the secondmajor cycle?

Ra: I am Ra. By the end of the second major cycle the life span was as youknow it, with certain variations among geographically isolated peoples morein harmony with intelligent energy and less bellicose.

Questioner: Can you tell me the length of the average life span in years atthe end of the second major cycle?

Ra: I am Ra. The average is perhaps misleading. To be precise, many spentapproximately thirty-five to forty of your years in one incarnation with thepossibility not considered abnormal of a life span approaching one hundredof your years.

Questioner: Can I assume then that this drastic drop in average life spanfrom seven hundred years to less than one hundred years in length duringthis second 25,000 years was caused by an intensification of a lack of serviceto others?

Ra: I am Ra. This is in part correct. By the end of the second cycle, the Lawof Responsibility had begun to be effectuated by the increasing ability ofentities to grasp those lessons which there are to be learned in this density.Thus, entities had discovered many ways to indicate a bellicose nature, notonly as tribes or what you call nations but in personal relationships, eachwith the other, the concept of barter having given way to the concept ofmoney; also, the concept of ownership having won ascendancy over theconcept of nonownership on an individual or group basis.

Each entity then was offered many more subtle ways of demonstratingeither service toward others or service to self with the distortion of themanipulation of others. As each lesson was understood, those lessons ofsharing, of giving, of receiving in free gratitude-each lesson could berejected in practice.

Without demonstrating the fruits of such learn/teaching the life spanbecame greatly reduced, for the ways of honor/duty were not beingaccepted.

Questioner: Would this shortened life span help the entity in any way inthat he would have more time in between incarnations to review hismistakes, or would this shortened life span hinder him?

Ra: I am Ra. Both are correct. The shortening of the life span is a distortionof the Law of One which suggests that an entity not receive more experiencein more intensity than it may bear. This is only in effect upon an individuallevel and does not hold sway over planetary or social complexes.

Thus the shortened life span is due to the necessity for removing an entityfrom the intensity of experience which ensues when wisdom and love are,having been rejected, reflected back into the consciousness of the Creatorwithout being accepted as part of the self, this then causing the entity tohave the need for healing and for much evaluation of the incarnation.

The incorrectness lies in the truth that, given appropriate circ*mstances, amuch longer incarnation in your space/time continuum is very helpful forcontinuing this intensive work until conclusions have been reached throughthe catalytic process.

Questioner: You spoke of the South American group which was harvestableat the end of the second cycle. How long was their average life span at theend of the second cycle?

Ra: I am Ra. This isolated group had achieved life spans stretching upwardstowards the nine hundred year life span appropriate to this density.

Questioner: I am assuming that the planetary action that we areexperiencing now, which it seems shortens all life spans here, was not strongenough then to affect them and shorten their life span. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. It is well to remember that at that nexus inspace/time great isolation was possible.

Questioner: How many people populated the Earth totally at that time;that is, were incarnate in the physical at any one time?

Ra: I am Ra. I am assuming that you intend to query regarding the numberof incarnate mind/body/spirit complexes at the end of the second majorcycle, this number being approximately 345,000 entities.

Questioner: Approximately how many were harvestable out of that totalnumber at the end of the cycle?

Ra: I am Ra. There were approximately 150 entities harvestable.

Questioner: Then as the next cycle started were these the entities whostayed to work on the planet?

Ra: I am Ra. These entities were visited by the Confederation and becamedesirous of remaining in order to aid the planetary consciousness. This iscorrect.

Questioner: What type of visit did the Confederation make to this group of150 entities?

Ra: I am Ra. A light being appeared bearing that which may be called ashield of light. It spoke of the oneness and infinity of all creation and ofthose things which await those ready for harvest. It described in goldenwords the beauties of love as lived. It then allowed a telepathic linkage toprogressively show those who were interested the plight of third densitywhen seen as a planetary complex. It then left.

Questioner: Did all of these entities then decide to stay and help during thenext 25,000 year cycle?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. As a group they stayed. There were thoseperipherally associated with this culture which did not stay. However, theywere not able to be harvested either and so, beginning at the very highest,shall we say, of the sub-octaves of third density, repeated this density. Manyof those who have been of the loving nature are not Wanderers but those ofthis particular origin of second cycle.

Questioner: Are all of these entities still with us in this cycle?

Ra: I am Ra. The entities repeating the third-density major cycle have, insome few cases, been able to leave. These entities have chosen to join theirbrothers and sisters, as you would call these entities.

Questioner: Are any of these entities names that we would know from ourhistorical past?

Ra: I am Ra. The one known as sound vibration complex, Saint Augustine,is of such a nature. The one known as Saint Teresa of such a nature. Theone known as Saint Francis of Assisi of such nature. These entities, being ofmonastic background, as you would call it, found incarnation in the sametype of ambiance appropriate for further learning.

Questioner: As the cycle terminated 25,000 years ago, what was the reactionof the Confederation to the lack of harvest?

Ra: I am Ra. We became concerned.

Questioner: Was any action taken immediately, or did you wait for a call?

Ra: I am Ra. The Council of Saturn acted only in allowing the entry intothird density of other mind/body/spirit complexes of third-density, notWanderers, but those who sought further third-density experience. This wasdone randomly so that free will would not be violated for there was not yeta call.

Questioner: Was the next action taken by the Confederation when a calloccurred?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Who or what group produced this call, and what action wastaken by the Confederation?

Ra: I am Ra. The calling was that of Atlanteans. This calling was for whatyou would call understanding with the distortion towards helping other-selves.The action taken is that which you take part in at this time: theimpression of information through channels, as you would call them.

Questioner: Was this first calling then at a time before Atlantis becametechnologically advanced?

Ra: I am Ra. This is basically correct.

Questioner: Then did the technological advancement of Atlantis comebecause of this call? I am assuming that the call was answered to bring themthe Law of One and the Law of Love as a distortion of the Law of One, butdid they also then get technological information that caused them to growinto such a highly advanced technological society?

Ra: I am Ra. Not at first. At about the same time as we first appeared in theskies over Egypt and continuing thereafter, other entities of theConfederation appeared unto Atlanteans who had reached a level ofphilosophical understanding, shall we misuse this word, which wasconsonant with communication, to encourage and inspire studies in themystery of unity.

However, requests being made for healing and other understanding,information was passed having to do with crystals and the building ofpyramids as well as temples, as you would call them, which were associatedwith training.

Questioner: Was this training the same sort of initiatory training that wasdone with Egyptians?

Ra: I am Ra. This training was different in that the social complex wasmore, shall we say, sophisticated and less contradictory and barbarous in itsways of thinking. Therefore the temples were temples of learning ratherthan the attempt being made to totally separate and put upon a pedestal thehealers.

Questioner: Then were there what we call priests trained in these temples?

Ra: I am Ra. You would not call them priests in the sense of celibacy, ofobedience, and of poverty. They were priests in the sense of those devotedto learning.

The difficulties became apparent as those trained in this learning began toattempt to use crystal powers for those things other than healing, as theywere involved not only with learning but became involved with what youwould call the governmental structure.

Questioner: Was all of their information given to them in the same waythat we are getting our information now, through an instrument such asthis instrument?

Ra: I am Ra. There were visitations from time to time but none ofimportance in the, shall we say, historical passage of events in yourspace/time continuum.

Questioner: Was it necessary for them to have an unified social complex forthese visitations to occur? What conditions were necessary for thesevisitations to occur?

Ra: I am Ra. The conditions were two: the calling of a group of peoplewhose square overcame the integrated resistance of those unwilling to searchor learn; the second requirement, the relative naiveté of those members ofthe Confederation who felt that direct transfer of information wouldnecessarily be as helpful for Atlanteans as it had been for the Confederationentity.

Questioner: I see then. What you are saying is that these naiveConfederation entities had had the same thing happen to them in the pastso they were doing the same thing for the Atlantean entities. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. We remind you that we are one of the naivemembers of that Confederation and are still attempting to recoup thedamage for which we feel responsibility. It is our duty as well as honor tocontinue with your peoples, therefore, until all traces of the distortions ofour teach/learnings have been embraced by their opposite distortions, andbalance achieved.

Questioner: I see. Then I will state the picture I have of Atlantis and youtell me if I am correct.

We have a condition where a large enough percentage of the people ofAtlantis had started at least going in the direction of the Law of One andliving the Law of One for their call to be heard by the Confederation. Thiscall was heard because, using the Law of Squares, it overrode the oppositionof the Atlantean entities who were not calling. The Confederation then usedchannels such as we use now in communication and also made contactdirectly, but this turned out to be a mistake because it was perverted by theentities of Atlantis. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct with one exception. There is only one law. Thatis the Law of One. Other so-called laws are distortions of this law, some ofthem primal and most important for progress to be understood. However, itis well that each so-called law, which we also call “way,” be understood as adistortion rather than a law. There is no multiplicity to the Law of One.

This will be the final question in length of this working. Please ask it now.

Questioner: Can you give me the average life span of the Atlanteanpopulation?

Ra: I am Ra. The average life span, as we have said, is misleading. TheAtlanteans were, in the early part of their cultural experience, used to lifespans from 70 to 140 years, this being, of course, approximate. Due toincreasing desire for power, the lifetime decreased rapidly in the later stagesof the civilization and, thus, the healing and rejuvenating information wasrequested.

Do you have any brief queries before we close?

Questioner: Is there anything that we can do to make the instrument morecomfortable? Is there anything that we can do for her?

Ra: I am Ra. The instrument is well. It is somewhat less easy to maintainclear contact during a time when some or one of the entities in the circle ofworking is or are not fully conscious. We request that entities in the circlebe aware that their energy is helpful for increasing the vitality of thiscontact. We thank you for being conscientious in the asking.

I am Ra. It is a great joy to leave you in the love and the light of the oneinfinite Creator. Go forth, therefore, rejoicing in the power and the peace ofthe one Creator. Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 23

February 11, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the infinite Creator. Wecommunicate now.

Questioner: You were speaking yesterday of the first contact made by theConfederation which occurred during our third major cycle. You stated thatyou appeared in the skies over Egypt at approximately the same time thataid was given to Atlantis. Can you tell me why you went to Egypt and yourorientation of attitude and thinking when you first went to Egypt?

Ra: I am Ra. At the time of which you speak there were those who chose toworship the hawk-headed sun god which you know as vibrational soundcomplex, “Horus.” This vibrational sound complex has taken othervibrational sound complexes, the object of worship being the sun discrepresented in some distortion.

We were drawn to spend some time, as you would call it, scanning thepeoples for a serious interest amounting to a seeking with which we mighthelp without infringement. We found that at that time the social complexwas quite self-contradictory in its so-called religious beliefs and, therefore,there was not an appropriate calling for our vibration. Thus, at that time,which you know of as approximately 18,000 of your years in the past, wedeparted without taking action.

Questioner: You stated yesterday that you appeared in the skies over Egyptat that time. Were the Egyptian entities able to see you in their skies?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: What did they see, and how did this affect their attitudes?

Ra: I am Ra. They saw what you would speak of as crystal powered bell-shaped craft.

This did not affect them due to their firm conviction that many wondrousthings occurred as a normal part of a world, as you would call it, in whichmany, many deities had powerful control over supernatural events.

Questioner: Did you have a reason for being visible to them rather thanbeing invisible?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Can you tell me your reason for being visible to them?

Ra: I am Ra. We allowed visibility because it did not make any difference.

Questioner: Then at this time you did not contact them. Can you answerthe same question that I just asked with respect to your next attempt tocontact the Egyptians?

Ra: I am Ra. The next attempt was prolonged. It occurred over a period oftime. The nexus, or center, of our efforts was a decision upon our parts thatthere was a sufficient calling to attempt to walk among your peoples asbrothers.

We laid this plan before the Council of Saturn, offering ourselves asservice-oriented Wanderers of the type which land directly upon the inner planeswithout incarnative processes. Thus we emerged, or materialized, inphysical-chemical complexes representing as closely as possible our natures,this effort being to appear as brothers and spend a limited amount of timeas teachers of the Law of One, for there was an ever-stronger interest in thesun body, and this vibrates in concordance with our particular distortions.

We discovered that for each word we could utter, there were thirtyimpressions we gave by our very being, which confused those entities wehad come to serve. After a short period we removed ourselves from theseentities and spent much time attempting to understand how best to servethose to whom we had offered ourselves in love/light.

The ones who were in contact with that geographical entity, which youknow of as Atlantis, had conceived of the potentials for healing by use of thepyramid-shape entities. In considering this and making adjustments for thedifference as in the distortion complexes of the two geographical cultures, asyou would call them, we went before the Council again, offering this planto the Council as an aid to the healing and the longevity of those in the areayou know of as Egypt. In this way we hoped to facilitate the learningprocess as well as offer philosophy articulating the Law of One. Again theCouncil approved.

Approximately 11,000 of your years ago we entered, by thought-form,your-we correct this instrument. We sometimes have difficulty due to lowvitality. Approximately 8,500 years ago, having considered these conceptscarefully, we returned, never having left in thought, to the thought-formareas of your vibrational planetary complex and considered for some of youryears, as you measure time, how to appropriately build these structures.

The Great Pyramid, Ikhnaton and pyramid healing

The first, the Great Pyramid, was formed approximately 6,000 of your yearsago. Then, in sequence, after this performing by thought of the building orarchitecture of the Great Pyramid using the more, shall we say, local orearthly material rather than thought-form material to build other pyramidalstructures. This continued for approximately 1,500 of your years.

Meanwhile, the information concerning initiation and healing by crystalwas being given. The one known as “Ikhnaton” was able to perceive thisinformation without significant distortion and for a time, moved, shall wesay, heaven and earth in order to invoke the Law of One and to order thepriesthood of these structures in accordance with the distortions ofinitiation and true compassionate healing. This was not to be long-lasting.

At this entity’s physical dissolution from your third-density physical plane,as we have said before, our teachings became quickly perverted, ourstructures once again went to the use of the so-called “royal” or those withdistortions towards power.

Questioner: When you spoke of pyramid healing, I am assuming that theprimary healing was for the mind. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is partially correct. The healing, if it is to be effectuated,must be a funneling without significant distortion of the in-streamingsthrough the spiritual complex into the tree of mind. There are parts of thismind which block energies flowing to the body complex. In each case, ineach entity, the blockage may well differ.

However, it is necessary to activate the sense of the spiritual channel orshuttle. Then whether the blockage is from spiritual to mental or frommental to physical, or whether it may simply be a random and purelyphysical trauma, healing may then be carried out.

Questioner: When you started building the pyramid at Giza using thought,were you at that time in contact with incarnate Egyptians and did theyobserve this building?

Ra: I am Ra. At that time we were not in close contact with incarnateentities upon your plane. We were responding to a general calling ofsufficient energy in that particular location to merit action. We sentthoughts to all who were seeking our information.

Great Architect deity

The appearance of the pyramid was a matter of tremendous surprise.However, it was carefully designed to coincide with the incarnation of oneknown as a great architect. This entity was later made into a deity, in partdue to this occurrence.

Questioner: What name did they give this deity?

Ra: I am Ra. This deity had the sound vibration complex, “Imhotep.”

Questioner: What can you tell me about the overall success of the pyramid?I understand that the pyramids were not successful in producing a rise inconsciousness that was hoped for, but there must have been some successthat came from them.

Ra: I am Ra. We ask you to remember that we are of the Brothers andSisters of Sorrow. When one has been rescued from that sorrow to a visionof the one Creator, then there is no concept of failure.

Our difficulty lay in the honor/responsibility of correcting the distortions ofthe Law of One which occurred during our attempts to aid these entities.The distortions are seen as responsibilities rather than failures; the few whowere inspired to seek, our only reason for the attempt.

Thus, we would perhaps be in the position of paradox in that as one saw anillumination, we were what you call successful, and as others became moresorrowful and confused, we were failures. These are your terms. We persistin seeking to serve.

Questioner: Can you tell me what happened to Ikhnaton after his physicaldeath?

Ra: I am Ra. This entity was then put through the series of healing andreview of incarnational experiences which is appropriate for third-densityexperience. This entity had been somewhat in the distortions of powerameliorated by the great devotion to the Law of One. This entity thusresolved to enter a series of incarnations in which it had no distortionstowards power.

Questioner: Can you tell me what the average life span was for theEgyptians at the time of Ikhnaton?

Ra: I am Ra. The average life span of these people was approximatelythirty-five to fifty of your years. There was much, what you would call, disease of aphysical complex nature.

Questioner: Can you tell me of the reasons for the disease? I think I alreadyknow, but I think it might be good for the book to state this at this time.

Ra: I am Ra. This is, as we have mentioned before, not particularlyinformative with regard to the Law of One. However, the land you know ofas Egypt at that time was highly barbarous in its living conditions, as youwould call them. The river which you call Nile was allowed to flood and torecede, thus providing the fertile grounds for the breeding of diseases whichmay be carried by insects. Also, the preparation of foodstuffs alloweddiseases to form. Also, there was difficulty in many cases with sources ofwater and water which was taken caused disease due to the organismstherein.

Questioner: I was really questioning about the more basic cause of diseaserather than the mechanism of its transmission. I was going back to the rootof thought that created the possibility of disease. Could you briefly tell me ifI am correct in assuming the general reduction of thought over the longtime on planet Earth with respect to the Law of One created a conditionwhereby what we call disease could develop? Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct and perceptive. You, as questioner, begin nowto penetrate the outer teachings.

The root cause in this particular society was not so much a bellicose actionalthough there were, shall we say, tendencies, but rather the formation of amoney system and a very active trading and development of thosetendencies towards greed and power; thus, the enslaving of entities by otherentities and the misapprehension of the Creator within each entity.

South America and human sacrifice distortion

Questioner: I understand, if I am correct, that a South American contactwas also made. Can you tell me of the nature of your contact with respect tothe attitude about the contact, its ramifications, the plan for the contact,and why the people were contacted in South America?

Ra: I am Ra. This will be the final full question of this session. The entitieswho walked among those in your South American continent were called bya similar desire upon the part of the entities therein to learn of themanifestations of the sun. They worshipped this source of light and life.

Thus, these entities were visited by light beings not unlike ourselves.Instructions were given and they were more accepted and less distorted thanours. The entities themselves began to construct a series of undergroundand hidden cities including pyramid structures.

These pyramids were somewhat at variance from the design that we hadpromulgated. However, the original ideas were the same with the additionof a desire or intention of creating places of meditation and rest, a feeling ofthe presence of the one Creator; these pyramids then being for all people,not only initiates and those to be healed.

They left this density when it was discovered that their plans were solidly inmotion and, in fact, had been recorded. During the next approximately3,500 years these plans became, though somewhat distorted, in a state ofnear-completion in many aspects.

Therefore, as is the case of the breakings of the quarantine, the entity whowas helping the South American entities along the South American waysyou call in part the Amazon River went before the Council of Saturn torequest a second attempt to correct in person the distortions which hadoccurred in their plans. This having been granted, this entity or socialmemory complex returned and the entity chosen as messenger came amongthe peoples once more to correct the errors.

Again, all was recorded and the entity rejoined its social memory complexand left your skies.

As in our experience the teachings were, for the most part, greatly andgrossly perverted to the extent in later times of actual human sacrifice ratherthan healing of humans. Thus, this social memory complex is also given thehonor/duty of remaining until those distortions are worked out of thedistortion complexes of your peoples.

May we ask if there are any questions of a brief nature before we close?

Questioner: Is there anything we can do to make the instrument morecomfortable? Since you stated that she seems to be low on energy, is itpossible to have another session later on today?

Ra: I am Ra. All is well with alignments. However, this instrument wouldbenefit from rest from the trance state for this diurnal period.

I am Ra. I leave this instrument now. I leave each of you in the love and thelight of the one infinite Creator. Go forth, therefore, rejoicing in the powerand the peace of the one Creator. Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 24

February 15, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and in the light of the infinite Creator.We communicate now.

Questioner: We are a little concerned about the physical condition of theinstrument. She has a slight congestion. If you can tell me of the advisabilityof the session, I would appreciate it.

Ra: I am Ra. This instrument’s vital energies of the physical complex arelow. The session will be appropriately shortened.

Questioner: In the last session you mentioned that in this last 25,000 yearcycle the Atlanteans, Egyptians, and those in South America were contactedand then the Confederation departed. I understand that the Confederationdid not come back for some time. Could you tell me of the reasons,consequences, and attitudes with respect to the next contact with those hereon planet Earth?

Atlantean catastrophe 10,821 years in the past

Ra: I am Ra. In the case of the Atlanteans, enlargements upon theinformation given resulted in those activities distorted towards bellicositywhich resulted in the final second Atlantean catastrophe 10,821 of your yearsin the past, as you measure time.

Many, many were displaced due to societal actions both upon Atlantis andupon those areas of what you would call North African deserts to whichsome Atlanteans had gone after the first conflict. Earth changes continueddue to these, what you would call, nuclear bombs and other crystalweapons, sinking the last great land masses approximately 9,600 of youryears ago.

In the Egyptian and the South American experiments results, though not aswidely devastating, were as far from the original intention of theConfederation. It was clear to not only us but also to the Council and theGuardians that our methods were not appropriate for this particular sphere.

Our attitude thus was one of caution, observation, and continuing attemptsto creatively discover methods whereby contact from our entities could beof service with the least distortion and above all with the least possibility ofbecoming perversions or antitheses of our intention in sharing information.

Questioner: Thank you. Then I assume that the Confederation stayed awayfrom Earth for a period of time. What condition created the next contactthat the Confederation made?

The Orion group, Yahweh, the seeds of negativity, enslavement of others

Ra: I am Ra. In approximately 3,600 of your years in the past, as youmeasure time, there was an influx of those of the Orion group, as you callthem. Due to the increasing negative influences upon thinking and actingdistortions, they were able to begin working with those whose impressionfrom olden times, as you may say, was that they were special and different.

An entity of the Confederation, many, many thousands of your years in thepast, the one you may call “Yahweh,” had, by genetic cloning, set up theseparticular biases among these peoples who had come gradually to dwell inthe vicinity of Egypt, as well as in many, many other places, by dispersionafter the down-sinking of the land mass Mu. Here the Orion group foundfertile soil in which to plant the seeds of negativity, these seeds, as always,being those of the elite, the different, those who manipulate or enslaveothers.

The one known as Yahweh felt a great responsibility to these entities.However, the Orion group had been able to impress upon the peoples thename Yahweh as the one responsible for this elitism. Yahweh then was ableto take what you would call stock of its vibratory patterns and became, ineffect, a more eloquently effective sound vibration complex.

In this complex the old Yahweh, now unnamed, but meaning “He comes,”began to send positively oriented philosophy. This was approximately, inyour past, of 3,300 years. Thus, the intense portion of what has becomeknown as Armageddon was joined.

Questioner: How did the Orion group get through the quarantine 3,600years ago? The random window effect?

Ra: I am Ra. At that time this was not entirely so, as there was a propercalling for this information. When there is a mixed calling the windoweffect is much more put into motion by the ways of the densities.

The quarantine in this case was, shall we say, not patrolled so closely, due tothe lack of strong polarity, the windows thus needing to be very weak inorder for penetration. As your harvest approaches, those forces of what youwould call light work according to their call. The ones of Orion have theworking only according to their call. This calling is in actuality not nearly asgreat.

Thus, due to the way of empowering or squares there is much resistance topenetration. Yet free will must be maintained and those desiring negativelyoriented information, as you would call it, must then be satisfied by thosemoving through by the window effect.

Questioner: Then Yahweh, in an attempt to correct what I might call amistake (I know you don’t want to call it that), started 3,300 years ago apositive philosophy. Were the Orion and Yahweh philosophies impressedtelepathically, or were there other techniques used?

Ra: I am Ra. There were two other techniques used: one by the entity nolonger called Yahweh, who still felt that if it could raise up entities whichwere superior to the negative forces, that these superior entities could spreadthe Law of One. Thus this entity, “Yod-Heh-Shin-Vau-Heh,” came amongyour people in form according to incarnate being and mated in the normalreproductive manner of your physical complexes, thus birthing a generationof much larger beings, these beings called “Anak.”

The other method used to greater effect later in the scenario, as you wouldcall it, was the thought-form such as we often use among your peoples tosuggest the mysterious or the sublime. You may be familiar with some ofthese appearances.

Questioner: Could you state some of those?

Ra: I am Ra. This is information which you may discover. However, we willbriefly point the way by indicating the so-called wheel within a wheel andthe cherubim with sleepless eye.

Questioner: Did the Orion group use similar methods for their impression3,600 years ago?

Ra: I am Ra. The group or empire had an emissary in your skies at thattime.

Questioner: Can you describe that emissary?

Ra: I am Ra. This emissary was of your fiery nature which was hidden bythe nature of cloud in the day. This was to obliterate the questions of thoseseeing such a vehicle and to make it consonant with these entities’ conceptof what you may call the Creator.

Questioner: And then how was the information passed on to the entitiesafter they saw this fiery cloud?

Ra: I am Ra. By thought transfer and by the causing of fiery phenomenaand other events to appear as being miraculous through the use of thought-forms.

Questioner: Then are there any prophets that sprang from this era or soonafter it that are recorded?

Orion group and prophets to speak of doom

Ra: I am Ra. Those of the empire were not successful in maintaining theirpresence for long after the approximate three zero, zero, zero date in yourhistory and were, perforce, left with the decision to physically leave theskies. The so-called prophets were often given mixed information, but theworst that the Orion group could do was to cause these prophets to speak ofdoom, as prophecy in those days was the occupation of those who love theirfellow beings and wish only to be of service to them and to the Creator.

Questioner: Are you saying that the Orion group was successful inpolluting some of the positively oriented prophets’ messages withprophecies of doom?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct. Your next query shall be the last full query forthis session.

Questioner: Could you tell me why the Orion group had to leave after whatfigures to be a six hundred year period?

Ra: I am Ra. Although the impression that they had given to those whocalled them was that these entities were an elite group, that which you knowas “Diaspora” occurred, causing much dispersion of these peoples so thatthey became an humbler and more honorable breed, less bellicose and moreaware of the loving-kindness of the one Creator.

The creation about them tended towards being somewhat bellicose,somewhat oriented towards the enslavement of others, but they themselves,the target of the Orion group by means of their geneticsuperiority/weakness, became what you may call the underdogs, therebyletting the feelings of gratitude for their neighbors, their family, and theirone Creator begin to heal the feelings of elitism which led to the distortionsof power over others which had caused their own bellicosity.

Any short queries may be asked now.

Questioner: Is there anything that we can do to make the instrument morecomfortable?

Ra: I am Ra. You are conscientious. Be careful to adjust this instrument’supper appendages if its upper body is elevated.

I am Ra. All is well. It is our joy to speak with you. We leave in the love andthe light of the one infinite Creator. Go forth, therefore, rejoicing in thepower and the peace of the one Creator. Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 25

February 16, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the infinite Creator. Wecommunicate now.

Questioner: We shall now continue with the material from yesterday. Youstated that about 3,000 years ago the Orion group left due to Diaspora. Wasthe Confederation then able to make any progress after the Orion groupleft?

Ra: I am Ra. For many of your centuries, both the Confederation and theOrion Confederation busied themselves with each other upon planes aboveyour own, shall we say, planes in time/space whereby machinations wereconceived and the armor of light girded. Battles have been and arecontinuing to be fought upon these levels.

Greece - Thales, Heracl*tus

Upon the Earth plane, energies had been set in motion which did not causea great deal of call. There were isolated instances of callings, one such takingplace beginning approximately 2,600 of your years in the past in what youwould call Greece (at this time) and resulting in writings andunderstandings of some facets of the Law of One.

We especially note the one known as Thales and the one known as Heracl*tus, those being of thephilosopher career, as you may call it, teaching their students. We also pointout the understandings of the one known as Heracl*tus.

At this time there was a limited amount of visionary information which theConfederation was allowed to telepathically impress. However, for the mostpart, during this time empires died and rose according to the attitudes andenergies set in motion long ago, not resulting in strong polarization butrather in that mixture of the positive and the warlike or negative which hasbeen characteristic of this final minor cycle of your beingness.

Orion group and Confederation thought-war

Questioner: You spoke of an Orion Confederation and of a battle beingfought between the Confederation and the Orion Confederation. Is itpossible to convey any concept of how this battle is fought?

Ra: I am Ra. Picture, if you will, your mind. Picture it then in total unitywith all other minds of your society. You are then single-minded and thatwhich is a weak electrical charge in your physical illusion is now anenormously powerful machine whereby thoughts may be projected asthings.

In this endeavor the Orion group charges or attacks the Confederationarmed with light. The result, a stand-off, as you would call it, both energiesbeing somewhat depleted by this and needing to regroup; the negativedepleted through failure to manipulate, the positive depleted throughfailure to accept that which is given.

Questioner: Could you amplify the meaning of what you mean by the“failure to accept that which is given”?

Ra: I am Ra. At the level of time/space at which this takes place in the formof what you may call thought-war, the most accepting and loving energywould be to so love those who wished to manipulate that those entities weresurrounded and engulfed, transformed by positive energies.

This, however, being a battle of equals, the Confederation is aware that itcannot, on equal footing, allow itself to be manipulated in order to remainpurely positive, for then though pure it would not be of any consequence,having been placed by the so-called powers of darkness under the heel, asyou may say.

It is thus that those who deal with this thought-war must be defensiverather than accepting in order to preserve their usefulness in service toothers. Thusly, they cannot accept fully what the Orion Confederationwishes to give, that being enslavement. Thusly, some polarity is lost due tothis friction and both sides, if you will, must then regroup.

It has not been fruitful for either side. The only consequence which hasbeen helpful is a balancing of the energies available to this planet so thatthese energies have less necessity to be balanced in this space/time, thuslessening the chances of planetary annihilation.

Questioner: Does a portion of the Confederation then engage in thisthought-battle? What percent engages?

Ra: I am Ra. This is the most difficult work of the Confederation. Onlyfour planetary entities at any one time are asked to partake in this conflict.

Questioner: What density are these four planetary entities?

Ra: I am Ra. These entities are of the density of love, numbering four.

Questioner: Would an entity of this density be more effective for this workthan an entity of density five or six?

Ra: I am Ra. The fourth density is the only density besides your own which,lacking the wisdom to refrain from battle, sees the necessity of the battle.Thus it is necessary that fourth-density social memory complexes be used.

Questioner: Am I correct in assuming that both the Confederation and theOrion group utilize only their fourth densities in this battle, and that thefifth and sixth densities of the Orion group do not engage in this?

Ra: I am Ra. This will be the last full question as this entity’s energies arelow.

It is partially correct. Fifth- and sixth-density entities positive would nottake part in this battle. Fifth-density negative would not take part in thisbattle. Thus, the fourth density of both orientations join in this conflict.

May we ask for a few short questions before we close?

Questioner: I will first ask if there is anything that we can do to make theinstrument more comfortable. I would also really like to know theorientation of the fifth-density negative for not participating in this battle?

Ra: I am Ra. The fifth density is the density of light or wisdom.The so-called negative service-to-self entity in this density is at a high level ofawareness and wisdom and has ceased activity except by thought. Thefifth-density negative is extraordinarily compacted and separated from all else.

Questioner: Thank you very much. We do not wish to deplete theinstrument. Is there anything that we can do to make the instrument morecomfortable?

Ra: I am Ra. You are very conscientious. As we requested previously itwould be well to observe the angles taken by the more upright posture ofthe entity. It is causing some nerve blockage in the portion of the bodycomplex called the elbows.

I am Ra. I leave you in the love and in the light of the one infinite Creator.Go forth, then, rejoicing in the power and the peace of the one Creator.Adonai.

The Law of One, Book I, Session 26

February 17, 1981

Ra: I am Ra. I greet you in the love and the light of the infinite Creator. Icommunicate now.

Questioner: Is any of the changing that we have done here going to affectcommunication with the instrument in any way? Is what we’ve set up hereall right?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Do you mean that everything is satisfactory for continuedcommunication?

Ra: I am Ra. We meant that the changes affect this communication.

Questioner: Should we discontinue communication because of thesechanges, or should we continue?

Ra: I am Ra. You may do as you wish. However, we would be unable to usethis instrument at this space/time nexus without these modifications.

Questioner: Assuming that it is all right to continue, we’re down to the last3,000 years of this present cycle, and I was wondering if the Law of One inits written or spoken form has been made available within this last 3,000years in any complete way such as we are doing now? Is it available in anyother source?

Bible and portions of Law of One

Ra: I am Ra. There is no possibility of a complete source of information ofthe Law of One in this density. However, certain of your writings passed onto you as your so-called holy works have portions of this law.

Questioner: Does the Bible that we know have portions of this law in it?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Can you tell me if any of the Old Testament has any of theLaw of One?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Which has more of the Law of One in it, the Old Testamentor the New Testament?

Ra: I am Ra. Withdrawing from each of the collections of which you speakthe portions having to do with the Law of One, the content isapproximately equal. However, the so-called Old Testament has a largeramount of negatively influenced material, as you would call it.

Questioner: Can you tell me about what percentage is of Orion influence inboth the Old and New Testaments?

Ra: I am Ra. We prefer that this be left to the discretion of those who seekthe Law of One. We are not speaking in order to judge. Such statementswould be construed by some of those who may read this material asjudgmental. We can only suggest a careful reading and inward digestion ofthe contents. The understandings will become obvious.

Questioner: Thank you. Have you communicated with any of ourpopulation in the third-density incarnate state in recent times?

Ra: I am Ra. Please restate, specifying “recent times” and the pronoun,“you.”

Questioner: Has Ra communicated with any of our population in thiscentury, in the last, say, eighty years?

Ra: I am Ra. We have not.

Questioner: Has the Law of One been communicated in the last eightyyears by any other source to an entity in our population?

Ra: I am Ra. The ways of One have seldom been communicated, althoughthere are rare instances in the previous eighty of your years, as you measuretime.

There have been many communications from fourth density due to thedrawing towards the harvest to fourth density. These are the ways ofuniversal love and understanding. The other teachings are reserved for thosewhose depth of understanding, if you will excuse this misnomer,recommend and attract such further communication.

Questioner: Then did the Confederation step up its program of helpingplanet Earth some time late in this last major cycle? It seems that they didfrom previous data, especially with the Industrial Revolution. Can you tellme the attitudes and the reasonings behind this? is there any reason otherthan they just wanted to produce more leisure time in the last, say, onehundred years of the cycle? Is this the total reason?

Ra: I am Ra. This is not the total reason. Approximately two hundred ofyour years in the past, as you measure time, there began to be a significantamount of entities who by seniority were incarnating for learn/teachingpurposes rather than for the lesser of the learn/teachings of those less awareof the process. This was our signal to enable communication to take place.

The Wanderers which came among you began to make themselves felt atapproximately this time, firstly offering ideas or thoughts containing thedistortion of free will. This was the prerequisite for further Wandererswhich had information of a more specific nature to offer. The thought mustprecede the action.

Abraham Lincoln, Thomas Jefferson, Benjamin Franklin - the Wanderers

Questioner: I was wondering if the one, Abraham Lincoln, could have beena Wanderer?

Ra: I am Ra. This is incorrect. This entity was a normal, shall we say, Earthbeing which chose to leave the vehicle and allow an entity to use it on apermanent basis. This is relatively rare compared to the phenomenon ofWanderers.

You would do better, considering the incarnations of Wanderers such as theone known as “Thomas,” the one known as “Benjamin.”

Questioner: I am assuming that you mean Thomas Edison and BenjaminFranklin?

Ra: I am Ra. This is incorrect. We were intending to convey the soundvibration complex, Thomas Jefferson. The other, correct.

Questioner: Thank you. Can you tell me where the entity who usedAbraham Lincoln’s body-what density he came from and where?

Ra: I am Ra. This entity was fourth-vibration.

Questioner: I assume positive?

Ra: I am Ra. That is correct.

Questioner: Was his assassination in any way influenced by Orion or anyother negative force?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct.

Questioner: Thank you. In the recent past of the last thirty to forty yearsthe UFO phenomena have become known to our population. What was theoriginal reason for the increase in what we call UFO activity in the pastforty years?

Albert Einstein, the Manhattan Project and Nikola Tesla

Ra: I am Ra. Information which Confederation sources had offered to yourentity, Albert [Einstein], became perverted, and instruments of destructionbegan to be created, examples of this being the Manhattan Project and itsproduct.

Information offered through Wanderer, sound vibration, Nikola, also wasexperimented with for potential destruction: example, your so-calledPhiladelphia Experiment.

Thus, we felt a strong need to involve our thought-forms in whatever waywe of the Confederation could be of service in order to balance thesedistortions of information meant to aid your planetary sphere.

Questioner: Then what you did, I am assuming, is to create an air ofmystery with the UFO phenomenon, as we call it, and then by telepathysend many messages which could be accepted or rejected under the Law ofOne so that the population would start thinking seriously about theconsequences of what it was doing. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is partially correct. There are other services we mayperform. Firstly, the integration of souls or spirits, if you will, in the eventof use of these nuclear devices in your space/time continuum. This theConfederation has already done.

Questioner: I don’t fully understand what you mean by that. Could youexpand on that a little bit?

Ra: I am Ra. The use of intelligent energy transforming matter into energyis of such a nature among these weapons that the transition from space/timethird density to time/space third density or what you may call your heavenworlds is interrupted in many cases.

Therefore, we are offering ourselves as those who continue the integrationof soul or spirit complex during transition from space/time to time/space.

Questioner: Could you give us an example from Hiroshima or Nagasaki ofhow this is done?

Ra: I am Ra. Those who were destroyed, not by radiation, but by thetrauma of the energy release, found not only the body/mind/spirit complexmade unviable, but also a disarrangement of that unique vibratory complexyou have called the spirit complex, which we understand as amind/body/spirit complex, to be completely disarranged without possibilityof re-integration. This would be the loss to the Creator of part of theCreator and thus we were given permission, not to stop the events, but toensure the survival of the, shall we say, disembodied mind/body/spiritcomplex. This we did in those events which you mention, losing no spirit orportion or holograph or microcosm of the macrocosmic Infinite One.

Questioner: Could you tell me just vaguely how you accomplished this?

Ra: I am Ra. This is accomplished through our understanding ofdimensional fields of energy. The higher or more dense energy field willcontrol the less dense.

Questioner: Then you are saying that, in general, you will allow thepopulation of this planet to have a nuclear war and many deaths from thatwar, but you will be able to create a condition where these deaths will be nomore traumatic than entrance to what we call the heaven worlds or theastral world due to death by a bullet or by the normal means of dying byold age. Is this correct?

Ra: I am Ra. This is incorrect. It would be more traumatic. However, theentity would remain an entity.

Questioner: Can you tell me the condition of the entities who were killedin Nagasaki and Hiroshima at this time?

Ra: I am Ra. They of this trauma have not yet fully begun the healingprocess. They are being helped as much as is possible.

Questioner: When the healing process is complete with these entities, willthis experience of death due to nuclear bomb cause them to be regressed intheir climb towards fourth density?

Ra: I am Ra. Such actions as nuclear destruction affect the entire planet.There are no differences at this level of destruction, and the planet will needto be healed.

Questioner: I was thinking specifically if an entity was in Hiroshima orNagasaki at that time and he was reaching harvestability at the end of ourcycle, would this death by nuclear bomb create such trauma that he wouldnot be harvestable at the end of the cycle?

Ra: I am Ra. This is incorrect. Once the healing has taken place the harvestmay go forth unimpeded. However, the entire planet will undergo healingfor this action, no distinction being made betwixt victim and aggressor, thisdue to damage done to the planet.

Questioner: Can you describe the mechanism of the planetary healing?

Ra: I am Ra. Healing is a process of acceptance, forgiveness, and, if possible,restitution. The restitution not being available in time/space, there are manyamong your peoples now attempting restitution while in the physical.

Questioner: How do these people attempt this restitution in the physical?

Ra: I am Ra. These attempt feelings of love towards the planetary sphereand comfort and healing of the scars and the imbalances of these actions.

The UFO phenomenon

Questioner: Then as the UFO phenomenon was made obvious to many ofthe population, many groups of people were reporting contact andtelepathic contact with UFO entities and recorded the results of what theyconsidered telepathic communication. Was the Confederation oriented toimpressing telepathic communication on groups that were interested inUFOs?

Ra: I am Ra. This is correct although some of our members have removedthemselves from the time/space using thought-form projections into yourspace/time, and have chosen, from time to time, with permission of theCouncil, to appear in your skies without landing.

Questioner: Then are all of the landings that have occurred with theexception of the landing that occurred when (name) was contacted of theOrion group or similar groups?

Ra: I am Ra. Except for isolated instances of those of, shall we say, noaffiliation, this is correct.

Questioner: Is it necessary in each case of these landings for the entitiesinvolved to be calling the Orion group, or do some of these entities come incontact with the Orion group even though they are not calling that group?

Ra: I am Ra. You must plumb the depths of fourth-density negativeunderstanding. This is difficult for you. Once having reached third-densityspace/time continuum through your so-called windows, these crusaders mayplunder as they will, the results completely a function of the polarity of the,shall we say, witness/subject or victim.

This is due to the sincere belief of fourth-density negative that to love self isto love all. Each other-self which is thus either taught or enslaved thus has ateacher which teaches love of self. Exposed to this teaching, it is intendedthere be brought to fruition an harvest of fourth-density negativeor self-serving mind/body/spirit complexes.

(The following material, from Session 53, May 25, 1981, was added forclarity.)

Questioner: Then I am assuming all of the groups getting telepathic contactfrom the Confederation are high-priority targets for the Orion crusaders,and I would assume that a large percentage of them are having theirmessages polluted by the Orion group. Can you tell me what percentage ofthem had their information polluted by the Orion group and if any of themwere able to remain purely a Confederation channel?

Ra: I am Ra. To give you this information would be to infringe upon thefree will or confusion of some living. We can only ask each group toconsider the relative effect of philosophy and your so-called specificinformation. It is not the specificity of the information which attractsnegative influences. It is the importance placed upon it.

Each entity is only superficially that which blooms and dies- there is no end to being-ness

This is why we iterate quite often, when asked for specific information, thatit pales to insignificance, just as the grass withers and dies while the love andthe light of the one infinite Creator redounds to the very infinite realms ofcreation forever and ever, creating and creating itself in perpetuity.

Why then be concerned with the grass that blooms, withers and dies in itsseason only to grow once again due to the infinite love and light of the oneCreator? This is the message we bring. Each entity is only superficially thatwhich blooms and dies. In the deeper sense there is no end to being-ness.

Questioner: As you have stated, it is a straight and narrow path. There aremany distractions.

We have created an introduction to the Law of One, traveling through andhitting the high points of this 75,000 year cycle. After this introduction Iwould like to get directly to the main work, which is an investigation ofevolution. I am very appreciative and feel a great honor and privilege to bedoing this and hope that we can accomplish this next phase.

Ra: I am Ra. I leave you, my friends, in the love and the light of the oneinfinite Creator. Go forth, then, merry and glad and rejoicing in the powerand the peace of the one Creator. Adonai.